Three sermons concerning the sacred Trinity by John Wallis.
         Wallis, John, 1616-1703.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 174 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A67417
         Wing W611
         ESTC R17917
         12211688
         ocm 12211688
         56317
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67417)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56317)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 904:24)
      
       
         
           
             Three sermons concerning the sacred Trinity by John Wallis.
             Wallis, John, 1616-1703.
          
           [4], 102, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Advertisement: p. 102.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Trinity -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THREE
           SERMONS
           Concerning
           the
           Sacred
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             WALLIS
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Professor
           of
           Geometry
           ,
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           
             Three
             Crowns
          
           ,
           in
           Cheapside
           ,
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           of
           the
           three
           Sermons
           here
           following
           ,
           is
           Printed
           according
           as
           it
           was
           Preached
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1664.
           (
           accommodated
           to
           that
           time
           and
           place
           ;
           )
           but
           it
           was
           ,
           for
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           ,
           Preached
           in
           London
           Twenty
           Years
           before
           that
           time
           .
           Which
           I
           mention
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Construction
           which
           I
           give
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           new
           forced
           Notion
           ,
           just
           now
           taken
           up
           to
           serve
           a
           turn
           ;
           or
           (
           as
           somebody
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           )
           
             Equally
             New
             and
             Cautious
          
           :
           But
           ,
           what
           I
           did
           ,
           so
           long
           ago
           ,
           take
           to
           be
           a
           then
           received
           Truth
           .
           And
           ,
           I
           since
           find
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           least
           as
           old
           as
           St.
           
           Austin's
           
             Epist.
             174.
          
           
           The
           other
           Two
           are
           lately
           added
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           some
           other
           
           Discourses
           lately
           made
           publick
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Sacred
             Trinity
          
           .
           Wherein
           much
           of
           what
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           scatteringly
           ,
           (
           as
           those
           who
           wrote
           against
           it
           gave
           occasion
           ;
           )
           is
           now
           inlarged
           and
           put
           into
           a
           little
           better
           Order
           .
           If
           what
           I
           have
           done
           may
           be
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           I
           have
           what
           I
           did
           desire
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           think
           the
           Labour
           ill
           bestowed
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           to
           the
           UNIVERSITY
           of
           Oxford
           .
           Decemb.
           27.
           1664.
           
        
         
           
             
               JOH
               .
               xvij
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               life
               eternal
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               thee
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           Need
           not
           apologize
           for
           the
           seasonableness
           of
           this
           Text
           ;
           by
           telling
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Subject
           Matter
           of
           it
           ,
           suites
           well
           with
           the
           great
           Solemnity
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           time
           we
           celebrate
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Pen-man
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           day
           :
           Because
           a
           Discourse
           on
           such
           a
           Subject
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           unseasonable
           to
           a
           Christian
           Auditory
           .
           Especially
           to
           such
           as
           ,
           whose
           profession
           being
           to
           seek
           after
           Knowledge
           ,
           should
           not
           decline
           that
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Nor
           will
           it
           be
           any
           Exception
           hereunto
           :
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           no
           news
           ,
           but
           well
           known
           already
           :
           Not
           only
           because
           That
           there
           be
           many
           who
           pretend
           to
           know
           what
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           or
           do
           in
           effect
           deny
           ;
           and
           That
           there
           be
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           well
           ,
           we
           have
           need
           enough
           to
           be
           minded
           of
           :
           But
           even
           because
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           many
           persons
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           displeased
           with
           being
           often
           minded
           of
           those
           things
           wherein
           they
           think
           that
           either
           their
           Interest
           or
           Excellency
           lies
           ;
           more
           than
           a
           good
           Wit
           when
           commended
           ,
           or
           a
           fair
           Lady
           with
           being
           told
           she
           is
           handsome
           ;
           even
           though
           sometimes
           (
           as
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           say
           )
           they
           know
           it
           but
           too
           well
           already
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           since
           to
           know
           God
           and
           Christ
           is
           both
           our
           Interest
           and
           our
           Commendation
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           seem
           grievous
           to
           any
           to
           hear
           it
           discoursed
           of
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           those
           who
           know
           it
           not
           may
           be
           incited
           to
           learn
           it
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           know
           it
           ,
           may
           take
           content
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           I
           shall
           as
           little
           apologize
           for
           a
           plain
           Discourse
           on
           this
           Subject
           :
           Since
           it
           is
           both
           my
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           ,
           to
           Demonstrate
           or
           make
           things
           as
           plain
           as
           I
           can
           ;
           not
           to
           perplex
           or
           make
           them
           intricate
           ;
           which
           may
           amuse
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           or
           sometimes
           please
           or
           tickle
           them
           ;
           but
           is
           not
           wont
           either
           to
           Teach
           ,
           or
           Perswade
           :
           like
           too
           much
           of
           Ornament
           ,
           which
           doth
           but
           disguise
           the
           native
           Beauty
           ;
           or
           too
           much
           Trimming
           ,
           which
           hides
           the
           Cloth.
           
        
         
           The
           words
           read
           ,
           are
           our
           Saviour's
           Words
           ;
           addressed
           to
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           his
           Disciples
           :
           And
           are
           a
           part
           of
           that
           Prayer
           with
           which
           he
           closeth
           his
           large
           Exhortation
           ,
           or
           Farewel-Sermon
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           night
           before
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           ;
           of
           which
           we
           have
           a
           large
           rehearsal
           in
           the
           three
           foregoing
           Chapters
           ,
           the
           14
           th
           ,
           15
           th
           ,
           and
           16
           th
           :
           which
           this
           17
           th
           .
           closeth
           with
           a
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           He
           begins
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           a
           Petition
           concerning
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           to
           bestow
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Power
           his
           Father
           had
           granted
           him
           )
           to
           as
           many
           as
           He
           had
           given
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           as
           many
           as
           should
           effectually
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           To
           which
           Petition
           he
           subjoins
           this
           Exegetical
           
             Epiphonema
             ,
             And
             this
             is
             life
             eternal
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             thee
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
        
         
         
           We
           may
           consider
           the
           words
           either
           according
           to
           a
           Synthetic
           or
           an
           Analytic
           method
           ,
           as
           the
           Schools
           speak
           :
           The
           former
           of
           which
           they
           commonly
           follow
           in
           Sciences
           Theoretical
           ;
           the
           latter
           in
           Practical
           .
        
         
           If
           considered
           Synthetically
           ;
           they
           present
           us
           with
           ,
           First
           ,
           The
           Cause
           ,
           or
           Principle
           ;
           
             The
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
          
           :
           and
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Effect
           ,
           or
           Consequent
           resulting
           from
           it
           ;
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           If
           Analytically
           ;
           we
           have
           in
           them
           ,
           First
           ,
           A
           glorious
           End
           proposed
           ;
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           :
           and
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Means
           proportionate
           thereunto
           ;
           
             The
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           former
           way
           ,
           the
           Result
           of
           them
           is
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           
             That
             the
             excellent
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             is
             attended
             with
             this
             most
             glorious
             Consequent
             ,
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           latter
           way
           ,
           it
           amounts
           to
           thus
           much
           :
           
             That
             the
             way
             or
             means
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             is
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           much
           material
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           two
           ways
           we
           take
           them
           ;
           Synthetically
           ,
           or
           Analytically
           :
           whether
           we
           take
           them
           as
           a
           Theorem
           ;
           affirming
           this
           Effect
           ,
           of
           that
           Cause
           :
           or
           as
           a
           Problem
           ;
           directing
           to
           these
           Means
           for
           such
           an
           End.
           
        
         
         
           Yet
           I
           chuse
           rather
           to
           take
           them
           in
           the
           latter
           consideration
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           exclusive
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           )
           Because
           ,
           this
           Epiphonema
           taking
           its
           rise
           from
           the
           mention
           made
           of
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ;
           (
           not
           from
           a
           former
           mention
           of
           the
           
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
          
           ;
           )
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           rather
           intended
           as
           a
           Direction
           how
           to
           
             attain
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           than
           ,
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Effect
           of
           such
           a
           Knowledge
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           doing
           the
           one
           ,
           it
           doth
           the
           other
           also
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           ,
           first
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           lies
           first
           in
           the
           order
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           The
           End
           proposed
           ;
           or
           the
           Effect
           ,
           or
           Consequent
           of
           this
           Knowledge
           ;
           the
           Happiness
           which
           doth
           attend
           it
           :
           which
           ,
           for
           its
           Excellency
           ,
           is
           called
           Life
           ,
           and
           ,
           for
           its
           Duration
           ,
           
             Eternal
             .
             This
             is
             life
             eternal
             .
          
        
         
           The
           word
           Life
           I
           take
           to
           be
           here
           used
           in
           a
           figurative
           sense
           ;
           and
           to
           import
           Good
           or
           Happiness
           :
           like
           as
           ,
           its
           contrary
           ,
           Death
           ,
           especially
           
             Death
             Eternal
          
           ,
           to
           import
           Misery
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           indeed
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           a
           threefold
           Life
           commonly
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           proportion
           thereunto
           ,
           a
           threefold
           Death
           :
           Natural
           ,
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           .
        
         
           Life
           Natural
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           proper
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           Life
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           signification
           of
           it
           ,
           )
           is
           more
           easily
           apprehended
           ,
           
           than
           expressed
           .
           It
           imports
           that
           active
           state
           or
           condition
           which
           ariseth
           from
           the
           
             Union
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
          
           as
           well
           in
           Man
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           Animals
           ;
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           that
           of
           Plants
           :
           )
           the
           destruction
           or
           want
           of
           which
           ,
           upon
           the
           Soul's
           departure
           ,
           we
           call
           Death
           .
           'T
           is
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           in
           common
           speech
           ,
           a
           Man
           or
           Beast
           is
           said
           to
           be
           alive
           or
           dead
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Life
           ,
           is
           ,
           of
           all
           
             natural
             Goods
          
           ,
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           chiefest
           ;
           and
           consequently
           Death
           the
           greatest
           of
           
             natural
             Evils
          
           :
           Because
           Life
           is
           that
           foundation
           or
           first
           good
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           capable
           of
           what
           else
           is
           so
           :
           and
           with
           our
           Life
           ,
           we
           lose
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Hence
           that
           in
           Job
           2.4
           .
           
             Skin
             for
             skin
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             will
             he
             give
             for
             his
             life
             .
          
           And
           that
           of
           
             Solomon
             ;
             A
             living
             Dog
             is
             better
             than
             a
             dead
             Lion
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           9.4
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           Life
           is
           gone
           ,
           there
           succeeds
           an
           incapacity
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Doing
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Enjoying
           Good.
           
        
         
           From
           this
           consideration
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           significations
           of
           the
           word
           have
           their
           Original
           .
           For
           Life
           being
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           greatest
           natural
           Good
           ,
           and
           Death
           as
           the
           greatest
           natural
           Evil
           ;
           The
           one
           (
           by
           a
           
             Synechdoche
             speciei
          
           )
           is
           frequently
           used
           (
           both
           in
           sacred
           and
           profane
           Authours
           )
           to
           signify
           Good
           indefinitely
           ,
           especially
           
           the
           
             greatest
             Good
          
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           to
           signifie
           Evil
           ,
           especially
           the
           
             greatest
             Evil.
          
           The
           one
           is
           put
           for
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           for
           Misery
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           again
           ,
           (
           by
           a
           
             Synechdoche
             generis
          
           )
           this
           general
           notion
           of
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ,
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           ,
           implied
           in
           the
           words
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           becomes
           applicable
           to
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           as
           occasion
           serves
           .
           Suppose
           the
           Spiritual
           Life
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           Death
           in
           Sin
           :
           And
           the
           Eternal
           Life
           of
           Glory
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           the
           Eternal
           Death
           of
           Torment
           in
           Hell.
           Thus
           ,
           Deut.
           30.19
           .
           
             I
             have
             set
             before
             you
          
           (
           saith
           Moses
           to
           
             Israel
             )
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             blessing
             and
             cursing
          
           :
           (
           where
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           are
           made
           equivalent
           to
           Blessing
           and
           Cursing
           ;
           )
           
             therefore
             chuse
             life
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             thou
             and
             thy
             seed
             may
             Live
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           Happy
           .
           So
           at
           ver
           .
           15.
           of
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ;
           
             I
             have
             set
             before
             you
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             life
             and
             good
             ,
             death
             and
             evil
             .
          
           Where
           Life
           and
           Good
           are
           put
           exegetical
           each
           of
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           Death
           and
           Evil.
           And
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           it
           is
           the
           Poet
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             Vivere
             ,
             sed
             Valere
             ,
             vita
             .
          
           Thus
           God
           to
           Adam
           in
           Paradise
           (
           for
           't
           is
           no
           new
           Trope
           ,
           nor
           of
           yesterday
           )
           
             In
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           become
           miserable
           :
           For
           we
           know
           that
           Adam
           did
           not
           the
           same
           day
           
           die
           a
           natural
           Death
           ;
           but
           some
           hundreds
           of
           years
           after
           :
           but
           he
           did
           that
           day
           begin
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Misery
           ,
           whereof
           his
           natural
           Death
           was
           but
           a
           part
           .
           So
           ,
           Rom.
           6.23
           .
           
             The
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
          
           ;
           where
           the
           comprehension
           of
           all
           the
           Evils
           or
           Misery
           which
           sin
           deserves
           ,
           or
           God
           inflicteth
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           called
           Death
           :
           like
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           all
           the
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           enjoy
           ,
           is
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           called
           
             Life
             ;
             The
             gift
             of
             God
             is
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
          
           So
           here
           :
           By
           Life
           we
           understand
           Happiness
           ;
           contrary
           to
           which
           is
           the
           Death
           of
           Misery
           :
           and
           then
           (
           by
           a
           Metalepsis
           ,
           or
           double
           Trope
           ,
           )
           that
           Happiness
           in
           special
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           enjoy
           in
           Glory
           (
           though
           not
           exclusive
           of
           what
           they
           have
           before
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           Misery
           which
           in
           Hell
           attends
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Glory
           ,
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           may
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           proper
           sense
           ,
           be
           called
           Life
           ;
           because
           of
           that
           Union
           ,
           which
           shall
           then
           be
           ,
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ;
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           (
           at
           least
           the
           most
           noble
           )
           faculties
           of
           Life
           .
           Yet
           do
           not
           I
           take
           that
           to
           be
           the
           true
           import
           of
           the
           Word
           here
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           in
           Glory
           ,
           have
           not
           only
           an
           
             Union
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
          
           ,
           but
           likewise
           a
           knowledge
           or
           sense
           of
           that
           estate
           
           wherein
           they
           are
           ,
           (
           which
           may
           import
           not
           only
           a
           Life
           ,
           but
           even
           a
           Rational
           Life
           :
           )
           yet
           as
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Damned
           in
           Hell
           have
           so
           too
           ;
           (
           for
           their
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           shall
           not
           be
           less
           United
           ;
           nor
           shall
           they
           be
           Insensible
           of
           their
           Woful
           condition
           :
           )
           yet
           is
           not
           that
           estate
           of
           theirs
           called
           a
           Life
           (
           though
           naturally
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           their
           misery
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           )
           but
           
             Eternal
             Death
          
           ;
           because
           a
           Life
           of
           Wo
           and
           Misery
           ;
           not
           of
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           :
           A
           
             Living
             Misery
          
           ,
           being
           ,
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           the
           truest
           Death
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           called
           Life
           for
           its
           Excellency
           ,
           so
           ,
           for
           its
           Duration
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           Eternal
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           usual
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           Allegories
           ,
           or
           Figurative
           expressions
           ,
           to
           add
           some
           kind
           of
           Epithet
           to
           distinguish
           the
           word
           so
           used
           from
           the
           same
           in
           its
           native
           signification
           :
           And
           ,
           when
           the
           word
           is
           used
           so
           as
           to
           express
           figuratively
           somewhat
           
             more
             excellent
          
           than
           it self
           ,
           the
           Epithet
           hath
           somewhat
           of
           additional
           exellency
           in
           it
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             Spiritual
             rock
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           the
           
             Living
             Bread
             ,
             or
             Manna
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Joh.
           6.50
           .
           to
           distinguish
           the
           words
           ,
           so
           metaphorically
           used
           ,
           from
           the
           Rock
           and
           Manna
           literally
           spoken
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           story
           of
           their
           travails
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             Living
             stones
          
           ,
           become
           
           a
           
             Spiritual
             house
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Holy
             priesthood
          
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           
             Spiritual
             sacrifices
          
           to
           God
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.5
           .
           Where
           the
           Epithets
           serve
           both
           for
           distinction
           from
           the
           material
           Stones
           and
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           corporeal
           Sacrifices
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           commendation
           or
           preheminence
           of
           those
           before
           these
           .
           So
           the
           
             new
             heaven
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             new
             earth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             new
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           Rev.
           21.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Jerusalem
             that
             is
             above
          
           ,
           Gal.
           4.26
           .
           And
           Matth.
           26.29
           .
           
             I
             will
             drink
             no
             more
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             till
             I
             drink
             it
             New
             with
             you
             in
             my
             Father's
             kingdom
          
           :
           Not
           that
           Christ
           did
           intend
           anew
           to
           drink
           of
           such
           wine
           in
           his
           Father's
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           
             New
             wine
          
           ,
           another
           sort
           of
           wine
           than
           that
           commonly
           so
           call●d
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           those
           spiritual
           Joys
           in
           his
           Father's
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           should
           more
           refresh
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Souls
           ,
           than
           this
           wine
           did
           their
           Bodies
           .
           So
           ;
           
             I
             am
             the
             true
             vine
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             is
             the
             husbandman
             ,
          
           Joh.
           15.1
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             good
             shepherd
          
           ,
           Joh.
           10.11
           .
           Not
           that
           Christ
           was
           more
           truly
           a
           Vine
           ,
           in
           propriety
           of
           speech
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           we
           so
           call
           ;
           or
           indeed
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           who
           took
           the
           care
           of
           Sheep
           :
           But
           that
           there
           was
           in
           Christ
           somewhat
           of
           another
           kind
           much
           more
           eminent
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Vine
           ,
           which
           did
           yet
           in
           some
           measure
           resemble
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           a
           much
           greater
           
           Care
           ,
           but
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           of
           those
           he
           calls
           his
           Flock
           ,
           than
           a
           Shepherd
           hath
           of
           his
           Sheep
           .
           So
           here
           ;
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternal
          
           :
           Not
           a
           natural
           Life
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           is
           commonly
           meant
           by
           the
           word
           Life
           ,
           )
           a
           life
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           after
           a
           short
           time
           is
           to
           be
           exchanged
           for
           Death
           ;
           but
           a
           Life
           ,
           a
           Happiness
           ,
           of
           another
           nature
           ;
           a
           far
           more
           excellent
           Good
           than
           what
           we
           call
           Life
           ,
           which
           doth
           but
           very
           imperfectly
           express
           it
           ;
           An
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Eternity
           ,
           as
           it
           serves
           ,
           in
           general
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           this
           word
           Life
           from
           the
           ordinary
           acceptation
           ;
           and
           doth
           import
           ,
           for
           the
           kind
           of
           it
           ,
           somewhat
           much
           more
           excellent
           :
           So
           it
           doth
           particularly
           point
           out
           that
           
             Everlasting
             Duration
          
           of
           this
           so
           great
           a
           Happiness
           .
           'T
           is
           that
           which
           ,
           though
           indeed
           it
           have
           a
           Beginning
           ,
           shall
           never
           have
           an
           End.
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           often
           called
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           
             Life
             Everlasting
          
           ;
           that
           it
           were
           endless
           to
           enumerate
           the
           places
           where
           it
           is
           so
           called
           .
           
             An
             eternal
             inheritance
          
           ;
           
           
             A
             house
             eternal
             in
             the
             heavens
             ;
             An
             inheritance
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             which
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ;
             A
             kingdom
             which
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ;
             An
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             ;
             When
             our
             mortal
             shall
             have
             put
             on
             immortality
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           this
           consideration
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           added
           to
           that
           of
           Life
           ;
           this
           everlasting
           Duration
           ,
           to
           that
           unspeakable
           ,
           unimaginable
           Happiness
           ;
           renders
           this
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           a
           perfect
           Felicity
           and
           every
           way
           compleat
           .
           For
           that
           Perfection
           of
           Degree
           ,
           imported
           in
           the
           word
           Life
           ,
           can
           admit
           of
           no
           addition
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Perfect
           Con●in●ance
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           Eternal
           assures
           us
           of
           .
           Like
           as
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           perfection
           of
           Misery
           ,
           which
           attends
           the
           wicked
           ,
           is
           capable
           of
           no
           greater
           Aggravation
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Perpetuity
           :
           sealed
           up
           in
           that
           sad
           expression
           of
           a
           Living
           Misery
           ,
           
             Eternal
             Death
          
           .
           You
           have
           them
           both
           paralleled
           in
           Matth.
           25.46
           .
           
             These
             shall
             go
             into
             everlasting
             punishment
             ,
             but
             the
             righteous
             into
             life
             eternal
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           the
           Happiness
           here
           proposed
           ;
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           s●●ond
           ,
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
          
           ;
           it
           will
           〈◊〉
           requisite
           to
           consider
           ,
           a
           little
           ,
           the
           conne●●●●
           of
           these
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Is
             ;
             This
          
           is
           〈◊〉
           Eternal
           .
           Which
           is
           capable
           of
           a
           double
           ac●●ptation
           .
           For
           it
           may
           be
           understood
           either
           as
           a
           Formal
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Causal
           predication
           .
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternal
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Herein
             consisteth
          
           eternal
           life
           .
           Or
           else
           thus
           ;
           
             This
             ●s
             life
             
             eternal
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             This
             is
             is
             the
             way
          
           or
           
             means
             ,
             to
             attain
          
           eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           of
           these
           is
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ;
           who
           generally
           place
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Heaven
           in
           the
           
             Beatifick
             Vision
          
           ;
           in
           the
           seeing
           or
           knowing
           of
           God.
           Grounded
           on
           such
           places
           as
           that
           of
           Matth.
           5.8
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           12.
           
           
             We
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             we
             prophesie
             but
             in
             part
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             shall
             come
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             shall
             be
             done
             away
             :
             We
             now
             see
             through
             a
             glass
             darkely
             ,
             but
             then
             face
             to
             face
             :
             Now
             I
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             even
             as
             also
             I
             am
             known
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.18
           .
           
             We
             all
             with
             open
             face
             beholding
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             image
             ,
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             .
          
           1
           Joh.
           3.2
           .
           
             Beloved
             ,
             now
             are
             we
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             yet
             appear
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             :
             but
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             ,
          
           (
           or
           ,
           
             when
             it
             shall
             appear
             )
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             :
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           With
           others
           of
           the
           like
           import
           .
           And
           certainly
           that
           Perfection
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           shall
           be
           at
           least
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           we
           expect
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           as
           from
           these
           and
           other
           the
           like
           places
           is
           well
           collected
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           improperly
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           doth
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           part
           ,
           consist
           in
           such
           a
           knowledge
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           sufficient
           Objection
           hereunto
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           by
           knowledge
           only
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           that
           we
           enjoy
           God
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Happiness
           consists
           ;
           but
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Will
           also
           ,
           chusing
           and
           closing
           with
           ,
           and
           delighting
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           this
           be
           true
           ;
           yet
           neither
           is
           the
           Knowledge
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           a
           bare
           Speculative
           ,
           or
           Notional
           Knowledge
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Understanding
           is
           alone
           concerned
           :
           But
           an
           Active
           ,
           Operative
           Knowledge
           ;
           such
           as
           brings
           the
           Will
           ,
           Affections
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Faculties
           into
           a
           proportionate
           Conformity
           thereunto
           .
           And
           in
           such
           a
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           attended
           with
           such
           a
           Conformity
           in
           the
           Will
           and
           other
           Faculties
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denyed
           that
           our
           Happiness
           doth
           consist
           ;
           even
           that
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           Yet
           (
           without
           excluding
           this
           sense
           )
           I
           take
           the
           words
           here
           to
           be
           rather
           a
           Causal
           Predication
           :
           assigning
           the
           way
           or
           Means
           whereby
           Eternal
           Life
           is
           attained
           .
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternal
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Way
           to
           attain
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           
             To
             know
             thee
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           being
           the
           direct
           way
           to
           attain
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           Parallel
           to
           which
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Joh.
           12.50
           .
           
             His
             commandment
             is
             life
             
             everlasting
             .
          
           And
           very
           frequent
           elsewhere
           are
           such
           Metonymies
           of
           the
           Effect
           for
           the
           Cause
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           Joh.
           11.25
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           Authour
           of
           it
           .
           So
           Luk.
           12.15
           .
           
             Man's
             life
             consisteth
             not
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             possesseth
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           depend
           upon
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           secured
           by
           it
           :
           or
           a
           Christ
           elsewhere
           ,
           Matth.
           4.4
           .
           (
           out
           of
           Deut.
           8.3
           .
           )
           
             Man
             liveth
             not
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           Moses
           ,
           speaking
           of
           their
           diligent
           observing
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           32.47
           .
           
             This
             is
             your
             life
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             through
             this
             thing
             you
             shall
             prolong
             your
             days
          
           :
           (
           where
           the
           latter
           Clause
           is
           enegetical
           of
           the
           former
           :
           )
           just
           in
           the
           same
           form
           with
           the
           words
           here
           ,
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternal
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           hereby
           they
           shall
           attain
           eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           being
           the
           most
           plain
           and
           simple
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Words
           :
           We
           are
           now
           to
           enquire
           particularly
           ,
           what
           that
           is
           that
           Christ
           here
           says
           to
           be
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Way
           thereunto
           .
           
             That
             they
             may
             know
             thee
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ;
             and
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Which
           contains
           in
           brief
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           :
           Distinguished
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           
             The
             Knowledge
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             The
             
             Knowledge
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Both
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           speak
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           the
           former
           of
           these
           two
           ;
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           
             God
             the
             Creatour
          
           and
           
             Lord
             of
             all
          
           ;
           as
           contradistinguished
           to
           that
           of
           Christ
           the
           
             Redeemer
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             know
             thee
             the
             only
             true
             God.
             
          
        
         
           By
           Thee
           ,
           or
           the
           Person
           here
           spoken
           to
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           God
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           (
           For
           to
           him
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           Christ
           doth
           here
           direct
           his
           Prayer
           :
           )
           Yet
           not
           so
           much
           in
           his
           Personal
           as
           in
           his
           Essential
           consideration
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Personality
           ,
           but
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           determines
           him
           to
           be
           
             the
             only
             true
             God.
          
           
        
         
           We
           have
           therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           Object
           of
           this
           Knowledge
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           these
           Three
           Propositions
           :
        
         
           I.
           That
           there
           is
           a
           God.
           II.
           That
           there
           is
           but
           One
           (
           True
           )
           God.
           III.
           That
           God
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           this
           God.
           
        
         
           I.
           The
           First
           of
           these
           strikes
           at
           Atheism
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           deny
           a
           God.
           And
           that
           we
           know
           thus
           much
           is
           necessary
           from
           that
           of
           Heb.
           11.6
           .
           
             He
             that
             cometh
             unto
             God
             ,
             must
             believe
             that
             God
             
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             those
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           He
           must
           believe
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God.
          
           Nay
           ,
           he
           must
           believe
           also
           somewhat
           of
           
             What
             he
             is
          
           :
           Not
           fansie
           to
           himself
           somewhat
           under
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           not
           a
           God
           ;
           or
           notions
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           of
           a
           Deity
           ;
           as
           those
           ,
           Psal.
           50.21
           .
           
             Thou
             thoughtest
             that
             I
             was
             altogether
             such
             a
             one
             as
             thy self
          
           :
           or
           the
           like
           .
           For
           to
           believe
           such
           a
           false
           notion
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           believe
           a
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           believe
           an
           Idol
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           next
           to
           know
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ;
           so
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           but
           One
           God.
           I
           mean
           ;
           But
           One
           True
           God.
           For
           
             there
             are
             indeed
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Gods
             many
             ,
             and
             Lords
             many
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           are
           
             that
             are
             called
             Gods
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           he
           explains
           himself
           )
           
             but
             to
             us
             there
             is
             but
             One
             God
             ;
             We
             know
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             God
             but
             One.
          
           And
           this
           indeed
           depends
           upon
           the
           former
           .
           For
           he
           that
           doth
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           true
           notion
           of
           God
           ,
           know
           That
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ;
           must
           needs
           know
           also
           that
           there
           is
           
             but
             One.
          
           For
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           God
           ,
           including
           Infinite
           ,
           Absolute
           ,
           Perfect
           ,
           &c.
           must
           needs
           also
           include
           Unity
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           that
           there
           should
           be
           many
           such
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           Polytheism
           includes
           Atheism
           .
           
           He
           that
           believes
           many
           Gods
           ,
           doth
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           not
           believe
           any
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           any
           such
           Being
           as
           of
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           more
           than
           One.
           
        
         
           We
           are
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           This
           God
           ,
           is
           that
           onely
           True
           God.
           I
           say
           ,
           This
           God
           ;
           whom
           we
           have
           variously
           designed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           several
           Characters
           .
           
             The
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             The
             living
             God
             :
             The
             God
             of
             Israel
             :
             The
             God
             whose
             name
             is
             Jehovah
             :
          
           And
           (
           as
           here
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           frequently
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           )
           
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           By
           which
           and
           other
           the
           like
           Characters
           ,
           he
           is
           distinguished
           from
           all
           false
           Gods
           ,
           from
           all
           pretended
           Deities
           .
           This
           God
           we
           are
           to
           know
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           True
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           is
           this
           
             onely
             True
             God
          
           ;
           I
           add
           ,
           That
           this
           appertains
           not
           so
           much
           to
           his
           Personality
           as
           to
           his
           Essence
           .
           For
           though
           the
           three
           Persons
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Trinity
           ,
           be
           distinguished
           each
           from
           other
           by
           their
           Personalities
           ,
           (
           the
           Father
           is
           not
           the
           Son
           ,
           nor
           the
           Son
           the
           Father
           ,
           &c.
           )
           yet
           they
           all
           communicate
           in
           the
           common
           Essence
           ;
           whereby
           the
           Son
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           as
           either
           ,
           is
           this
           
             Onely
             True
             God.
          
           The
           Person
           of
           the
           Father
           is
           indeed
           
             True
             
             God
          
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           to
           his
           Personality
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           his
           Essence
           .
           And
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Son
           is
           God
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           True
           God
           ;
           yet
           not
           another
           ,
           but
           
             the
             same
          
           True
           God.
           And
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           likewise
           .
           According
           to
           that
           of
           Joh.
           10.30
           .
           
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             One
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           
             One
             mod
          
           ,
           though
           not
           
             One
             Person
          
           .
           And
           1
           Joh.
           5.7
           .
           
             There
             are
             Three
             that
             bear
             record
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             these
             Three
             are
             One.
          
           Three
           ,
           and
           yet
           One.
           Three
           Persons
           ,
           yet
           but
           One
           God.
           They
           are
           all
           this
           One
           ,
           this
           Onely
           True
           God
           ;
           beside
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           are
           some
           who
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           take
           advantage
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           the
           Derogation
           of
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           As
           if
           it
           were
           here
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Father
             onely
          
           were
           
             True
             God
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           not
           the
           Son
           ,
           nor
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Cavil
           is
           obvious
           ,
           and
           the
           Answer
           easie
           .
           It
           is
           not
           said
           that
           the
           
             Father
             Onely
          
           is
           True
           God
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Father
           is
           
             the
             onely
             True
             God
          
           ;
           he
           is
           that
           God
           beside
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           other
           True
           God
           :
           which
           may
           well
           enough
           be
           said
           ,
           though
           the
           Son
           also
           (
           as
           indeed
           he
           is
           )
           be
           
             that
             same
             True
             God
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           likewise
           .
           Indeed
           should
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           
           Son
           were
           also
           
             True
             God
          
           ,
           and
           another
           God
           ;
           the
           Father
           could
           not
           then
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Onely
           True
           God
           ,
           since
           that
           there
           would
           be
           another
           True
           God
           beside
           this
           .
           (
           And
           the
           like
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           )
           But
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Son
           is
           
             the
             Same
          
           True
           God
           ,
           is
           well
           consistent
           with
           it
           .
           For
           though
           another
           Person
           than
           the
           Father
           be
           True
           God
           ,
           yet
           ,
           because
           not
           Another
           God
           ,
           this
           One
           God
           remains
           still
           the
           Onely
           True
           God.
           And
           the
           original
           words
           are
           to
           this
           purpose
           very
           clear
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Where
           the
           Article
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           coming
           before
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           not
           after
           it
           )
           doth
           determine
           it
           to
           be
           a
           restriction
           of
           the
           Praedicate
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Subject
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Not
           
             Thee
             onely
          
           to
           be
           
             the
             True
             God
          
           ;
           but
           (
           as
           we
           truly
           render
           it
           )
           Thee
           to
           be
           
             the
             onely
             True
             God.
          
           That
           is
           ;
           To
           know
           Thee
           to
           be
           that
           God
           ,
           beside
           which
           God
           there
           is
           no
           other
           True
           God
           ;
           though
           another
           beside
           Thee
           be
           likewise
           this
           onely
           True
           God
           ;
           viz.
           the
           same
           God
           with
           Thee
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           same
           Person
           .
           It
           excludes
           only
           a
           Plurality
           of
           Gods
           ,
           not
           a
           Plurality
           of
           Persons
           in
           the
           same
           God-head
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           That
           this
           Divinity
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           so
           directly
           Affirmed
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           or
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           But
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           Denyed
           :
           
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           receive
           its
           decision
           from
           other
           places
           where
           it
           is
           affirmed
           clearly
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           concerning
           the
           first
           branch
           of
           this
           Knowledge
           ,
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God.
           
             To
             know
             Thee
             ,
             the
             only
             True
             God.
             
          
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           piece
           of
           Knowledge
           necessary
           to
           the
           attainment
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ.
           For
           so
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           had
           we
           continued
           in
           that
           Estate
           wherein
           Man
           was
           at
           first
           Created
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           no
           necessity
           of
           this
           second
           branch
           of
           Knowledge
           .
           For
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           no
           Sin
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Saviour
           :
           and
           consequently
           ,
           not
           of
           this
           knowledge
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           A
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           onely
           True
           God
           ,
           with
           an
           Obedience
           conformable
           thereunto
           ,
           had
           then
           been
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           Happy
           .
           But
           Man
           ,
           by
           his
           Fall
           ,
           having
           contracted
           an
           Estate
           of
           Misery
           ;
           there
           is
           now
           no
           Restitution
           to
           our
           lost
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Redemption
           ,
           but
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           For
           as
           
             there
             is
             but
             One
             God
          
           ;
           so
           ,
           
             but
             One
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           2.5
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             name
             given
             to
             men
             ,
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             of
             Nazareth
             ;
             whom
             
             they
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             God
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
          
           :
           (
           Act.
           4.10
           ,
           12.
           )
           
             There
             is
             no
             Salvation
             in
             any
             other
             .
          
           It
           is
           necessary
           therefore
           ,
           to
           the
           attainment
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           Him
           ,
           in
           this
           Capacity
           .
        
         
           What
           we
           are
           to
           know
           concerning
           him
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           expect
           ,
           in
           so
           few
           words
           ,
           to
           have
           clearly
           set
           down
           ,
           without
           a
           Comment
           from
           other
           places
           to
           give
           light
           to
           them
           :
           Yet
           at
           least
           three
           things
           seem
           in
           these
           words
           to
           be
           pointed
           at
           ;
           His
           Divinity
           ,
           His
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           His
           Mediatory
           Office.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Divinity
           ;
           in
           that
           he
           is
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           For
           he
           calls
           him
           Father
           ,
           whom
           he
           says
           we
           must
           know
           to
           be
           the
           
             onely
             True
             God.
          
           Indeed
           ,
           were
           he
           onely
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           as
           Adam
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           Luke
           3.38
           .
           or
           the
           Angels
           thought
           to
           be
           ,
           Job
           1.6
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           Creation
           ;
           for
           as
           Saints
           are
           so
           called
           
             (
             Rom.
          
           8.
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           Adoption
           ;
           it
           would
           not
           iner
           a
           Divinity
           .
           But
           to
           be
           (
           as
           Christ
           is
           )
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           
             Eternal
             Generation
          
           ,
           argues
           a
           Communication
           in
           the
           
             same
             Nature
          
           .
           As
           the
           Apostle
           infers
           ,
           Heb.
           1.5
           .
           
             For
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Angels
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             ?
          
           This
           
             onely
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           also
           of
           the
           
             same
             nature
          
           with
           the
           
           Father
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Argument
           ,
           (
           however
           now
           perhaps
           there
           are
           who
           endeavour
           to
           elude
           it
           )
           the
           Jews
           ,
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           thought
           to
           be
           conclusive
           .
           For
           when
           they
           observed
           him
           to
           call
           
             God
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           or
           pretend
           himself
           to
           be
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           especially
           ,
           
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           him
           to
           speak
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           as
           when
           themselves
           were
           commonly
           wont
           so
           to
           speak
           (
           as
           Joh.
           8.41
           .
           
             We
             are
             not
             born
             of
             fornication
             ;
             we
             have
             one
             Father
             ,
             even
             God
          
           ;
           )
           but
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           as
           they
           judged
           Blasphemous
           ,
           (
           and
           had
           been
           so
           indeed
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           true
           ;
           )
           who
           
             therefore
             sought
             the
             more
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
          
           (
           Joh.
           5.18
           .
           )
           
             because
             he
             said
             ,
             That
             God
             was
             his
             Father
             ;
             making
             himself
             Equal
             with
             God.
          
           And
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           (
           Matth.
           26.65
           .
           )
           
             rent
             his
             Cloths
             ,
             saying
             ,
             He
             speaketh
             Blasphemy
             ,
          
           when
           our
           Saviour
           affirmed
           before
           him
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           'T
           was
           manifest
           therefore
           ,
           that
           he
           so
           spake
           ,
           and
           they
           so
           understood
           him
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           Son-ship
           as
           argued
           a
           Divinity
           ,
           a
           being
           
             equal
             with
             God.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           Humanity
           ,
           or
           Incarnation
           ,
           is
           pointed
           at
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
          
           .
           For
           by
           the
           Fathers
           
             sending
             him
          
           ,
           or
           his
           
             coming
             into
             the
             World
          
           ,
           is
           clearly
           meant
           his
           being
           Incarnate
           ,
           or
           
           
             made
             Man.
          
           As
           Gal.
           4.4
           .
           
             God
             sent
             his
             Son
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
             .
          
           And
           Joh.
           1.14
           .
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           
             Mediatory
             Office
          
           ,
           is
           implyed
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Title
           Christ
           ,
           added
           to
           his
           Name
           Jesus
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           of
           his
           being
           
             sent
             by
             God.
             Jesus
             the
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           
             Jesus
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
           For
           as
           his
           Name
           Jesus
           doth
           design
           the
           Person
           ;
           so
           the
           Title
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           Messiah
           ,
           (
           that
           in
           Greek
           ,
           answering
           to
           this
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           both
           signifying
           the
           Anointed
           )
           doth
           import
           the
           Office
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           designed
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           was
           sent
           .
           For
           God
           did
           not
           send
           him
           ,
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           but
           sent
           him
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           for
           this
           Work
           ,
           
           
             To
             be
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             To
             reconcile
             us
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             To
             make
             an
             Atonement
             or
             Propitiation
             for
             us
             .
             To
             take
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           
           
             To
             obtain
             Eternal
             Redemption
             ;
             To
             procure
             an
             Everlasting
             Inheritance
             ;
             a
             purchased
             Possession
             ;
             To
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ;
             To
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             those
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           Or
           ,
           as
           Joh.
           3.16
           ,
           17.
           (
           where
           all
           the
           three
           Particulars
           are
           likewise
           intimated
           )
           
             God
             therefore
             sent
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believes
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             Everlasting
             Life
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           now
           ,
           having
           gone
           through
           the
           whole
           Text
           ,
           we
           might
           ,
           if
           time
           would
           suffer
           ,
           look
           back
           upon
           it
           to
           take
           a
           new
           Survey
           thereof
           ,
           and
           collect
           from
           thence
           some
           of
           those
           particular
           deductions
           which
           might
           concern
           our
           practice
           .
           For
           certainly
           ,
           the
           Knowledge
           which
           Christ
           here
           declares
           necessary
           to
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           conducing
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           bare
           
             Notional
             knowledge
          
           ,
           or
           a
           pure
           
             speculative
             Belief
          
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           
             the
             Devils
          
           may
           have
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ;
           
           )
           but
           an
           
             operative
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           a
           
             practical
             Faith
          
           ,
           a
           Faith
           
             fruitful
             in
             good
             Works
          
           ;
           without
           which
           those
           speculative
           notions
           will
           never
           bring
           us
           to
           Heaven
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           without
           ingaging
           in
           the
           nice
           Disputes
           ,
           of
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           alone
           ,
           or
           Works
           concurring
           thereunto
           ;
           this
           is
           on
           all
           hands
           agreed
           without
           dispute
           ,
           That
           
             Faith
             without
             good
             Works
          
           will
           never
           justify
           us
           .
           Whatever
           their
           influence
           be
           ,
           in
           Justification
           ;
           their
           Presence
           at
           least
           is
           necessary
           .
           Without
           Doing
           ,
           we
           cannot
           ,
           in
           God's
           account
           ,
           be
           reputed
           either
           to
           Believe
           or
           Know.
           Those
           that
           
             obey
             him
             not
          
           ,
           are
           reckoned
           ,
           in
           God's
           account
           ,
           amongst
           those
           that
           
             Know
             not
             God
          
           :
           
           at
           least
           amongst
           those
           
             who
             profess
             they
             know
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             do
             in
             their
             works
             deny
             him
             .
          
           Who
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Knowledge
           ,
           from
           obtaining
           
             Eternal
             
             Life
          
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             shall
             come
             in
             flaming
             fire
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             them
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             ,
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           In
           particular
           :
           
             If
             we
             know
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             True
             God
          
           ;
           Then
           must
           we
           Love
           him
           ,
           Fear
           him
           ,
           Worship
           him
           ,
           and
           Obey
           him
           .
           Nor
           doth
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           abate
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           Duty
           .
           For
           though
           he
           came
           to
           
             take
             away
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             being
             made
             a
             Curse
             for
             us
          
           ;
           yet
           not
           our
           Obligation
           thereunto
           .
           
             He
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           or
           make
           it
           less
           obligatory
           to
           duty
           ,
           
             but
             to
             fulfill
             it
          
           .
           I
           may
           add
           ;
           That
           ,
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           themselves
           under
           the
           Obligation
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           they
           be
           yet
           under
           the
           Curse
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             If
             we
             know
             Christ
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
          
           ;
           It
           will
           be
           our
           duty
           then
           to
           
             Believe
             in
             him
          
           ;
           (
           For
           't
           is
           ,
           
           
             to
             those
             onely
          
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             doth
             give
             eternal
             life
          
           .
           )
           And
           ,
           so
           to
           Believe
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           Obey
           him
           ;
           
           For
           ,
           
             to
             those
             who
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             shall
             render
             vengeance
             in
             flaming
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           Furthermore
           :
           If
           in
           this
           Christ
           we
           hope
           to
           have
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           how
           should
           this
           excite
           our
           Rejoicing
           and
           Thankfulness
           for
           so
           
             great
             Salvation
          
           !
           Not
           by
           Rioting
           and
           Drunkenness
           ;
           by
           Revelling
           ,
           
           and
           Debauchery
           ;
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Abuse
           ,
           not
           the
           Celebration
           ,
           of
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           Christ's
           Incarnation
           ;
           )
           But
           by
           a
           pious
           Remembrance
           and
           Commemoration
           of
           that
           Redemption
           obtained
           for
           us
           :
           such
           as
           may
           be
           to
           the
           Honour
           ,
           not
           the
           Reproach
           ,
           of
           him
           that
           came
           to
           
             Redeem
             us
             from
             our
             vain
             Conversation
             :
             That
             ,
          
           
           
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             Godly
             ,
             Righteously
             ,
             and
             Soberly
             in
             this
             present
             World
             :
             Looking
             for
             that
             blessed
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             appearing
             of
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             purify
             unto
             himself
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           To
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           be
           Glory
           for
           evermore
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           First
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Second
           SERMON
           Concerning
           the
           TRINITY
           :
           TO
           THE
           UNIVERSITY
           of
           Oxford
           .
           April
           26.
           1691.
           
        
         
           
             
               JOH
               .
               xvij
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               life
               eternal
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               thee
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               .
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           now
           a
           great
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           in
           this
           Place
           (
           if
           not
           to
           this
           Auditory
           )
           I
           did
           discourse
           of
           these
           Words
           .
           I
           shall
           repeat
           very
           little
           of
           that
           Discourse
           :
           But
           think
           fit
           to
           add
           somewhat
           to
           what
           was
           then
           said
           .
        
         
         
           Our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           Chapters
           next
           foregoing
           (
           the
           14
           th
           ,
           15
           th
           ,
           and
           16
           th
           .
           Chapters
           of
           S.
           
           John's
           Gospel
           )
           had
           made
           a
           large
           Discourse
           to
           his
           Disciples
           (
           after
           his
           Institution
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           )
           the
           night
           before
           he
           was
           to
           Die
           ;
           which
           (
           in
           this
           17
           th
           .
           Chapter
           )
           he
           closeth
           with
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           their
           behalf
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           having
           made
           mention
           of
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           (
           ver
           .
           2.
           )
           which
           he
           was
           to
           give
           ,
           to
           as
           many
           as
           the
           Father
           had
           
             given
             him
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           as
           many
           as
           should
           ●ffectually
           Believe
           in
           him
           ;
           )
           he
           subjoins
           this
           
             E●●phonema
             ,
             And
             This
             is
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             know
             Thee
             ,
             the
             only
             True
             God
             ;
             and
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           we
           have
           Two
           things
           proposed
           to
           us
           :
           The
           Christian's
           Happiness
           ;
           And
           ,
           The
           M●ans
           w●ereby
           it
           is
           to
           be
           attained
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           
             C●ristian's
             Happiness
          
           ,
           is
           called
           Life
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           Exc●●●ency
           :
           and
           Eternal
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           Duration
           .
           W●ich
           is
           Begun
           here
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Gra●●
           :
           and
           is
           to
           be
           Perfected
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           Con●inued
           ,
           in
           that
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Means
           to
           attain
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Where
           ,
           by
           Knowledge
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           a
           meer
           Notional
           or
           Speculative
           Knowledge
           ;
           
           (
           For
           such
           I
           presume
           the
           Devils
           may
           have
           in
           as
           large
           a
           proportion
           as
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           attain
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           :
           )
           But
           an
           
             Active
             ,
             Practical
          
           Knowledge
           :
           Such
           a
           Knowledge
           as
           is
           attended
           with
           Faith
           and
           with
           Practice
           suitable
           thereunto
           .
           As
           in
           that
           of
           Isa.
           53.11
           .
           
             By
             his
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Him
           )
           
             shall
             my
             righteous
             Servant
             justifie
             many
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           by
           Faith
           in
           him
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           suitable
           Practice
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Object
           of
           this
           Knowledge
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           twofold
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           2.
           
           The
           Knowledge
           of
           
             Christ.
             To
             know
             Thee
             the
             onely
             True
             God
          
           ;
           that
           's
           one
           part
           :
           
             And
             (
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             )
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           each
           of
           these
           contains
           several
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           of
           them
           contains
           at
           least
           these
           Three
           .
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           God.
           2.
           
           That
           there
           is
           
             but
             One
          
           (
           True
           )
           God.
           3.
           
           That
           the
           
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           this
           
             Onely
             True
             God.
          
           He
           is
           
             that
             God
          
           ,
           besides
           
             which
             God
          
           ,
           there
           is
           
             no
             other
          
           True
           God.
           And
           ,
           though
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           be
           God
           also
           ;
           yet
           not
           another
           God
           ,
           but
           
             the
             same
          
           True
           God.
           For
           
             He
             and
             the
             Father
             are
             One.
          
           Joh.
           10.30
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           latter
           of
           them
           (
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           )
           are
           Three
           things
           also
           .
           1.
           
           His
           Divinity
           .
           
           2.
           
           His
           Humanity
           .
           And
           3.
           
           His
           
             Mediatory
             Office.
          
           Which
           are
           here
           briefly
           insinuated
           ;
           and
           are
           elsewhere
           more
           fully
           expressed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Divinity
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             Onely
             True
             God
          
           :
           Not
           by
           Creation
           ,
           as
           Adam
           and
           the
           Angels
           are
           called
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           :
           nor
           by
           Adoption
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           who
           truly
           believe
           in
           Christ
           :
           But
           by
           Generation
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Onely
             Begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             (
             Joh.
          
           1.14
           .
           )
           and
           therefore
           of
           the
           
             same
             Nature
          
           with
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           Humanity
           ;
           implyed
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Whom
             Thou
             hast
             sent
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           So
           sent
           as
           to
           be
           
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
          
           :
           so
           sent
           as
           to
           be
           
             made
             Flesh.
          
           Gal.
           4.4
           .
           Joh.
           1.14
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           
             Mediatory
             Office
          
           :
           implyed
           in
           the
           Title
           Christ
           ,
           added
           to
           the
           Name
           
             Jesus
             ,
             (
             And
             ,
             whom
             Thou
             hast
             sent
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           )
           He
           was
           
             so
             sent
          
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           
             the
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Messias
           .
           So
           sent
           ,
           as
           that
           
             the
             World
             through
             him
             might
             be
             Saved
          
           :
           So
           ,
           as
           that
           
             whosoever
             Believes
             in
             him
             should
             not
             Perish
             ,
             but
             have
             Everlasting
             Life
             .
          
           Joh.
           3.16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Of
           all
           which
           Points
           I
           did
           then
           Discourse
           more
           largely
           ;
           and
           therefore
           do
           now
           but
           name
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           did
           then
           further
           observe
           ,
           from
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           (
           to
           obviate
           a
           Cavil
           of
           
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           Word
           Onely
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           is
           here
           Restrictive
           ,
           not
           of
           (
           the
           
             Subject
             )
             Thee
          
           ;
           but
           of
           (
           the
           Predicate
           )
           the
           
             True
             God.
          
           Of
           which
           I
           intend
           (
           with
           God's
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           your
           Patience
           )
           to
           speak
           further
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           
             Objection
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             great
             Objection
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             is
             this
             If
             the
             Father
             be
             the
             
               onely
               true
               God
            
             ;
             then
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             is
             
               not
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               not
               the
               True
               God
            
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Father
               onely
            
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             Three
             things
             in
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Argument
             is
             a
             plain
             Fallacy
             ;
             which
             they
             put
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             a
             willful
             perverting
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Words
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             said
             
               Thee
               Onely
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               True
               God
            
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             not
             the
             Son
             also
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             were
             the
             
               True
               God
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Father
               onely
            
             :
             )
             But
             ,
             
               to
               Know
               Thee
            
             (
             not
             
               Thee
               onely
            
             ,
             or
             
               Onely
               Thee
            
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             the
             
               Onely
               true
               God.
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             so
             in
             our
             Englis●
             Translation
             onely
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Original
             Greek
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Where
             the
             Article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             coming
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             before
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             determine
             
             the
             Restrictive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Subject
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Predicate
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Just
             as
             ,
             in
             our
             English
             ,
             the
             Article
             The
             ,
             coming
             between
             Thee
             and
             Onely
             ,
             doth
             confine
             the
             word
             Onely
             ,
             not
             to
             Thee
             (
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             )
             but
             to
             
               True
               God
            
             ,
             which
             follows
             .
             
               To
               know
               Thee
            
             (
             not
             
               onely
               Thee
               ,
               )
               the
               onely
               true
               God.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             know
             Thee
             to
             be
             
               that
               God
            
             ,
             beside
             
               which
               God
            
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               other
            
             true
             God.
             Which
             we
             readily
             Acknowledge
             ,
             and
             Profess
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             Socinians
             Argument
             will
             appear
             just
             in
             this
             Form
             :
             The
             
               God
               of
               Abraham
            
             is
             the
             
               Onely
               true
               God
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             not
             the
             
               God
               of
               Isaac
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               God
               of
               Jacob.
            
             Yes
             ,
             say
             I
             ;
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             is
             
               the
               same
            
             God
             with
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             And
             therefore
             
               the
               True
               God
            
             as
             he
             is
             .
             And
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             likewise
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             one
             Answer
             doth
             fully
             satisfy
             the
             Objection
             ,
             and
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             .
             Yet
             I
             shall
             add
             Two
             other
             things
             (
             though
             they
             might
             here
             be
             spared
             )
             because
             they
             may
             be
             of
             use
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             say
             further
             :
             If
             it
             had
             been
             said
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             
               Thee
               Onely
            
             ;
             yet
             even
             this
             would
             not
             exclude
             any
             who
             is
             
               the
               same
               with
               Him.
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             nor
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ;
             since
             they
             are
             
               One
               and
               the
               same
               God
               with
               Him.
               (
               I
               
               and
               the
               Father
               are
               One
               ,
            
             Joh.
             10.30
             .
             
               These
               Three
               are
               One
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.7
             .
             )
          
           
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             consider
             we
             what
             we
             have
             Jer.
             16.14
             ,
             15.
             and
             again
             Jer.
             23.7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               days
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               said
               ,
               The
               Lord
               liveth
               that
               brought
               up
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               But
               ,
               The
               Lord
               liveth
               that
               brought
               up
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               from
               the
               land
               of
               the
               North
               ,
            
             or
             
               out
               of
               the
               North
               Country
            
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             told
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             Exod.
             20.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               —
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               God
               but
               ME.
            
             Shall
             we
             therefore
             argue
             thus
             ;
             The
             God
             who
             
               brought
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             is
             the
             
               onely
               true
               God
            
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             
               have
               no
               other
               God
               but
               HIM
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             not
             him
             
               who
               brought
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               North-Country
               ?
            
             Yes
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             Him
             also
             .
             For
             the
             God
             
               who
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               North-Country
               ,
            
             is
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             ,
             with
             him
             
               who
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             (
             not
             
               another
               God
            
             ,
             though
             designed
             by
             
               another
               Character
               ,
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             ,
             in
             having
             Him
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             another
             God.
             So
             here
             ;
             
               To
               Know
               thee
               onely
            
             (
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             said
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             )
             it
             had
             implied
             no
             more
             but
             thus
             ,
             
               Not
               any
               who
               is
               not
               the
               same
               God
               with
               Thee
               .
            
             To
             Know
             
               Thee
               Onely
            
             (
             and
             not
             any
             other
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             the
             same
             God
             with
             
             Thee
             )
             to
             be
             
               the
               true
               God.
            
             Which
             therefore
             would
             not
             exclude
             the
             Son
             nor
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             But
             of
             this
             Answer
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             said
             
               Thee
               Onely
            
             ,
             or
             
               onely
               Thee
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             say
             further
             ;
             If
             it
             had
             been
             said
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             
               Thee
               Onely
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Socinians
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             )
             I
             would
             then
             say
             ,
             This
             were
             an
             Essential
             Predication
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             Personal
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Predicate
             
               True
               God
            
             ,
             is
             affirmed
             of
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Essence
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             his
             Personality
             .
             As
             belonging
             to
             the
             Essence
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             the
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             not
             as
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             Like
             as
             if
             it
             were
             said
             ,
             
               David
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             or
             
               David
               the
               Father
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Reasonable
               Creature
            
             ,
             or
             
               endued
               with
               Reason
            
             ;
             this
             
               being
               endued
               with
               Reason
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             him
             as
             
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             nor
             as
             
               Father
               of
               Solomon
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             (
             though
             denominated
             by
             these
             Relations
             ,
             )
             and
             is
             equivalent
             to
             this
             ,
             
               The
               Man
            
             (
             who
             is
             Father
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Israel
             )
             is
             
               endued
               with
               Reason
            
             .
             So
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             
               David
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             He
             onely
             ,
             was
             
               Father
               of
               Solomon
            
             :
             it
             is
             not
             intended
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             
               as
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             (
             much
             less
             ,
             in
             that
             capacity
             Onely
             ,
             )
             but
             rather
             ,
             as
             the
             Man
             who
             
             begot
             him
             ;
             though
             designed
             by
             that
             Character
             .
             So
             here
             ;
             God
             the
             Creator
             is
             
               the
               Onely
               True
               God
            
             :
             and
             God
             the
             Redeemer
             likewise
             ;
             (
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               thy
               Redeémer
               the
               Holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               First
               and
               I
               am
               the
               Last
               ,
               and
               beside
               ME
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               Isa.
            
             41.14
             .
             Isa.
             44.6
             .
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Rev.
             1.8
             ,
             17.
             
             Rev.
             22.13
             ,
             16.
             )
             Shall
             we
             therefore
             argue
             ,
             That
             
               God
               the
               Redeémer
            
             is
             the
             Onely
             True
             God
             ,
             and
             
               beside
               Him
            
             there
             is
             
               no
               God
            
             ,
             therefore
             not
             God
             the
             Creator
             ?
             No
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             so
             argue
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             
               as
               Redeemer
            
             ,
             or
             
               as
               Creator
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               Onely
               True
               God
            
             ,
             but
             
               as
               God.
            
             (
             It
             may
             be
             praedicatio
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             For
             he
             was
             
               the
               Onely
               True
               God
            
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             
               in
               Time
            
             that
             he
             
               made
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             both
             the
             Arian
             ,
             and
             the
             Socinian
             ,
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             as
             to
             the
             place
             before
             us
             .
             For
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               know
               Thee
               (
               Father
               )
               the
               Onely
               True
               God
            
             ;
             it
             cannot
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             )
             be
             said
             of
             him
             as
             
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             but
             as
             God.
             For
             if
             Christ
             be
             onely
             a
             Titular
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             
             Creature-God
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             )
             there
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             moment
             ,
             when
             he
             
               was
               not
            
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             God
             was
             not
             
               his
               Father
            
             .
             
             But
             he
             was
             
               the
               Onely
               True
               God
            
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             here
             so
             called
             ,
             not
             as
             
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             but
             as
             God.
             Not
             according
             to
             his
             Personality
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Essence
             ;
             which
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             the
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             :
             Who
             are
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             ,
             though
             under
             different
             Denominations
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             two
             latter
             Answers
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             True
             and
             Solid
             ,
             )
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             this
             place
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             said
             
               Thee
               Onely
            
             .
             Yet
             I
             here
             name
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             of
             use
             to
             answer
             some
             like
             Objection
             raised
             from
             some
             other
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             full
             import
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               that
               God
               ,
               beside
               which
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               True
               God.
            
             Or
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               other
               True
               God
               ,
               beside
               that
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             this
             we
             do
             fully
             agree
             with
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             are
             not
             another
             God
             ,
             but
             
               the
               same
            
             True
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
             Objection
             II.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             perhaps
             be
             next
             Objected
             ,
             That
             though
             this
             place
             do
             not
             Deny
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             (
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             :
             )
             Yet
             neither
             doth
             it
             Prove
             them
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
           
             I
             answer
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             :
             This
             place
             alone
             ,
             (
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             others
             )
             doth
             not
             Prove
             the
             Trinity
             .
             (
             And
             it
             is
             much
             if
             it
             should
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             but
             Two
             mentioned
             .
             )
             Nor
             is
             it
             brought
             by
             us
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             We
             only
             Answer
             the
             Objections
             brought
             against
             it
             by
             others
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             :
             And
             leave
             the
             Proof
             of
             it
             to
             be
             fetched
             from
             other
             places
             in
             concurrence
             with
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             observed
             elsewhere
             (
             Lett.
             3.
             )
             that
             if
             we
             should
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               To
               know
               Thee
               to
               be
               the
               Onely
               True
               God
               ;
               and
               him
               also
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             as
             implying
             him
             also
             to
             be
             
               the
               same
            
             True
             God
             :
             )
             Or
             thus
             ,
             
               To
               know
               Thee
               ,
               and
               (
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               )
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Only
               True
               God
               :
            
             The
             words
             will
             well
             bear
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             force
             put
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             only
             a
             new
             Notion
             of
             my
             own
             .
             For
             I
             (
             since
             )
             find
             ,
             that
             S.
             Austin
             had
             said
             the
             same
             long
             ago
             ,
             in
             his
             Epist.
             174.
             (
             speaking
             to
             Pascentius
             ,
             an
             Arian
             ,
             concerning
             this
             place
             )
             
               De
               Patre
               tantummodo
               vos
               vultis
               intelligi
               ,
               quod
               ait
               ,
               Ut
               cognoscant
               Te
               unum
               verum
               Deum
               ,
               &
               ,
               quem
               misisti
               Jesum
               Christum
               ;
               Ubi
               nos
               subaudimus
               ,
               etiam
               Jesum
               Christum
               verum
               Deum
               :
               Ut
               haec
               sit
               sententia
               ,
               Te
               ,
               &
               ,
               quem
               misisti
               ,
               Jesum
               Christum
               ,
               cognoscant
               unum
               verum
               Deum
               .
               Ne
               illa
               consequatur
               absurditas
               ,
               
               ut
               ,
               si
               propterea
               non
               est
               verus
               Deus
               Jesus
               Christus
               ,
               quia
               dictum
               est
               Patri
               ,
               Te
               unum
               verum
               Deum
               :
               propterea
               non
               sit
               Dominus
               Pater
               ,
               quia
               dictum
               est
               de
               Christo
               ,
               Unus
               Dominus
               .
            
             Where
             he
             takes
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
               To
               know
               Thee
               ,
               and
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Onely
               True
               God
            
             ;
             which
             he
             backs
             with
             this
             Argument
             ;
             Because
             if
             we
             should
             here
             on
             this
             account
             exclude
             the
             Son
             from
             being
             the
             
               True
               God
            
             ;
             we
             might
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             exclude
             the
             Father
             from
             being
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             (
             1
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             )
             
               One
               Lord
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Yet
             even
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             prove
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             hence
             conclude
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             .
             But
             the
             concurrence
             of
             other
             places
             ,
             will
             prove
             it
             more
             clearly
             as
             to
             both
             .
             I
             shall
             shew
             it
             of
             each
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             clearly
             affirmed
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             S.
             John
             ,
             (
             who
             best
             understood
             the
             import
             of
             his
             own
             words
             )
             that
             he
             is
             also
             
               the
               True
               God
            
             ;
             (
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             intended
             here
             to
             exclude
             him
             .
             )
             1
             Joh.
             5.20
             .
             
               We
               are
               in
               him
               that
               is
               True
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               This
               is
               the
               True
               God
            
             ▪
             (
             And
             therefore
             not
             onely
             the
             Father
             .
             )
             And
             he
             had
             before
             told
             us
             (
             from
             Christ's
             own
             words
             )
             Joh.
             10.30
             .
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               One.
               
            
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             here
             meant
             of
             
               one
               in
               Testimony
            
             ,
             as
             
             the
             Socinians
             would
             have
             it
             understood
             elsewhere
             ,
             (
             there
             being
             in
             the
             Context
             here
             no
             mention
             of
             Testimony
             at
             all
             :
             )
             But
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             
               One
               God.
            
             And
             this
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Inference
             which
             the
             Jews
             made
             from
             it
             .
             For
             they
             did
             thereupon
             
               take
               up
               stones
               to
               stone
               him
               ,
            
             as
             for
             (
             what
             they
             call
             )
             
               Blasphemy
               :
               Because
               thou
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               being
               a
               Man
               ,
               makest
               thy self
               God
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             For
             which
             Inference
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Pretence
             ,
             if
             by
             One
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             understood
             
               One
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             the
             High
             Priest
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             Matth.
             26.63
             ,
             64
             ,
             65.
             
             
               I
               adjure
               thee
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               that
               thou
               tell
               us
               whether
               thou
               be
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             To
             which
             when
             Christ
             had
             answered
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               said
            
             ,
             (
             dicis
             quod
             res
             est
             ,
             )
             
               He
               rent
               his
               clothes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               He
               hath
               spoken
               Blasphemy
               ,
               What
               further
               need
               have
               we
               of
               witnesses
            
             ?
             For
             to
             say
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Mark
             14.61
             .
             )
             
               The
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Blessed
            
             ;
             was
             understood
             by
             them
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             himself
             Go●
             .
             Which
             had
             been
             Blasphemy
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             True.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             10.30
             .
             
               I
               and
               the
               Father
               are
               One
            
             ;
             is
             said
             of
             all
             Three
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             St.
             John
             ,
             (
             ●
             Joh.
             5.7
             )
             
               The
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               th●se
               Three
               are
               One.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Objection
             III.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             Objected
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             last
             cited
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             wanting
             in
             some
             Translations
             ,
             or
             some
             ancient
             Copies
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Be
             it
             so
             .
             And
             so
             are
             some
             whole
             Epistles
             wanting
             in
             some
             Translations
             .
             And
             considerable
             parts
             of
             some
             other
             Chapters
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             therefore
             to
             cast
             them
             away
             as
             not
             Genuine
             .
             The
             II
             d.
             and
             III
             d.
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Jude
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             wanting
             in
             the
             Syriack
             and
             Arabick
             Translations
             :
             And
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             
               Woman
               taken
               in
               Adultery
               ,
               Joh.
            
             8.
             wanting
             in
             the
             Gothick
             Gospels
             :
             And
             part
             of
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             
             Mark
             's
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             some
             Books
             :
             And
             the
             Doxology
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             :
             And
             the
             like
             in
             divers
             others
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             thence
             conclude
             them
             not
             to
             be
             Genuine
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             out
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             chanced
             to
             be
             omitted
             in
             some
             Books
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             strange
             ,
             that
             such
             Omissions
             should
             sometimes
             happen
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             (
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             great
             Providence
             of
             God
             to
             preserve
             the
             Scriptures
             pure
             and
             entire
             )
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             more
             such
             mistakes
             than
             what
             are
             found
             .
             For
             
             (
             before
             the
             convenience
             of
             Printing
             was
             found
             out
             )
             when
             Copies
             were
             to
             be
             singly
             transcribed
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             even
             those
             but
             in
             a
             few
             hands
             :
             'T
             was
             very
             possible
             ,
             (
             and
             hardly
             avoidable
             ,
             )
             even
             for
             a
             diligent
             Transcriber
             ,
             sometime
             to
             skip
             a
             line
             .
             Especially
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             case
             here
             )
             when
             some
             of
             the
             same
             words
             do
             again
             recur
             after
             a
             line
             or
             two
             ;
             Men
             are
             very
             subject
             ,
             both
             in
             Writing
             and
             Printing
             ,
             (
             as
             those
             well
             know
             who
             are
             versed
             in
             either
             ,
             )
             to
             leap
             from
             one
             word
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             recurring
             soon
             after
             .
             Nor
             is
             such
             Omission
             (
             when
             it
             happens
             )
             readily
             discerned
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             here
             )
             the
             sense
             be
             not
             manifestly
             disturbed
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             such
             variety
             of
             Copies
             happens
             (
             that
             words
             be
             found
             in
             some
             ,
             which
             are
             wanting
             in
             others
             ,
             )
             this
             must
             either
             happen
             by
             a
             Casual
             mis-take
             ,
             (
             without
             any
             design
             of
             Fraud
             :
             )
             or
             by
             a
             willful
             Falsification
             ;
             as
             to
             serve
             a
             particular
             turn
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
               Indices
               Expurgatorii
            
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             words
             in
             question
             ;
             If
             the
             difference
             of
             Copies
             happened
             at
             first
             by
             a
             Casual
             mistake
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             )
             't
             is
             very
             easy
             for
             a
             Transcriber
             (
             unawares
             )
             to
             
               leave
               out
            
             a
             Line
             which
             was
             in
             his
             Copy
             (
             especially
             where
             such
             omission
             doth
             not
             manifestly
             
             disturb
             the
             sense
             ;
             )
             but
             not
             to
             
               put
               in
            
             a
             line
             which
             was
             not
             there
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             such
             case
             ,
             the
             Fuller
             Copy
             is
             likelyest
             to
             be
             True
             ,
             and
             the
             Omission
             to
             be
             a
             Fault
             .
             Which
             happening
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             it
             did
             )
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ago
             ,
             in
             some
             one
             Copy
             ;
             it
             might
             easily
             pass
             (
             unobserved
             )
             into
             many
             others
             transcribed
             thence
             (
             and
             so
             to
             others
             derived
             from
             those
             Transcripts
             .
             )
             But
             an
             Insertion
             (
             of
             what
             was
             not
             in
             their
             Copy
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             willful
             ,
             and
             not
             casual
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             If
             this
             variety
             of
             Copies
             were
             at
             first
             from
             a
             
               willful
               Falsification
            
             ;
             It
             is
             much
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             a
             willful
             Omission
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             their
             Copies
             ,
             (
             which
             might
             be
             done
             silently
             ,
             and
             unobserved
             ;
             )
             than
             by
             a
             willful
             Insertion
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Insertion
             of
             such
             a
             clause
             ,
             if
             wholly
             New
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             never
             before
             been
             Heard
             of
             ;
             would
             have
             been
             presently
             detected
             by
             the
             Arians
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             it
             should
             be
             urged
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             any
             advantage
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             since
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             which
             was
             the
             Point
             then
             in
             question
             )
             might
             be
             as
             strongly
             urged
             from
             that
             in
             St.
             
             John's
             Gospel
             ,
             
               I
               and
               the
               Father
               are
               One
               ,
            
             as
             from
             this
             
             in
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             
               These
               Three
               are
               One.
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             the
             Orthodox
             should
             willfully
             make
             any
             such
             Falsification
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             could
             promise
             themselves
             no
             advantage
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             find
             ,
             it
             was
             ever
             charged
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             ancient
             Arians
             in
             those
             days
             :
             though
             Athanasius
             and
             others
             urged
             it
             against
             them
             .
             And
             in
             very
             ancient
             Copies
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             had
             been
             left
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             found
             supplied
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             faultily
             omitted
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             Genuine
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             clause
             (
             
               The
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy-Ghost
            
             )
             the
             
               second
               Person
            
             is
             called
             
               sunpliciter
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             which
             is
             St.
             
             John's
             Language
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             
             And
             is
             (
             I
             think
             )
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             used
             by
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Holy
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             this
             
               second
               Person
            
             may
             be
             called
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             Heb.
             11.3
             .
             
               By
               Faith
               we
               understand
               that
               the
               Worlds
               were
               framed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             2
             Pet.
             3.5
             ,
             7.
             
             
               By
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               were
               the
               Heavens
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               by
               the
               same
               Word
               they
               are
               kept
               in
               store
               .
            
             As
             he
             is
             by
             the
             same
             St.
             John
             ,
             Rev.
             19.13
             .
             
               His
               name
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             But
             to
             call
             him
             
               the
               Word
            
             absolutely
             (
             without
             other
             addition
             )
             I
             
             think
             is
             peculiar
             to
             St.
             John.
             And
             therefore
             much
             more
             likely
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             have
             proceeded
             from
             the
             same
             Pen
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             been
             inserted
             by
             an
             Interpolater
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             after
             .
             And
             that
             clause
             
               These
               Three
               are
               One
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             agreeing
             so
             well
             with
             
               I
               and
               the
               Father
               are
               one
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             their
             being
             both
             from
             the
             same
             Pen.
             
          
           
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Antithesis
             which
             we
             find
             in
             the
             7
             th
             and
             8
             
               th
               Verses
            
             ,
             is
             so
             very
             Natural
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Presumption
             to
             be
             Genuine
             .
             
               There
               are
               Three
               that
               bear
               record
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               The
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               and
               these
               Three
               are
               One
               :
               And
               there
               are
               Three
               that
               bear
               witness
               in
               Earth
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               these
               Three
               agree
               in
               One.
            
             Which
             as
             it
             stands
             ,
             is
             very
             Natural
             ;
             but
             the
             latter
             clause
             would
             seem
             lame
             without
             the
             former
             :
             and
             the
             words
             
               in
               Earth
            
             wholly
             redundant
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             Antithesis
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             words
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             was
             anciently
             so
             read
             ,
             appears
             from
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             twice
             cited
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Unitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             
               Epistle
               ad
               Jubaianum
            
             )
             before
             the
             Arian
             Controversy
             was
             on
             foot
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             former
             place
             ,
             (
             arguing
             for
             the
             Church's
             Unity
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             broken
             by
             Schisms
             )
             he
             speaks
             thus
             .
             
               Dicit
               Dominus
               ,
               Ego
               &
               Pater
               unum
               sumus
               .
               Et
               iterum
               de
               Patre
               &
               Filio
               &
               Spiritu
               Sancto
               ,
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               Et
               hi
               tres
               unum
               sunt
               .
               Et
               quisquam
               credit
               hanc
               Unitatem
               de
               divina
               firmitate
               venientem
               ,
               sacramentis
               coelestibus
               cohaerentem
               ,
               scindi
               in
               Ecclesia
               posse
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Our
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               I
               and
               the
               Father
               are
               One
               :
               And
               again
               ,
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               It
               is
               Written
               ,
               These
               Three
               are
               One.
               And
               who
               can
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               this
               Firm
               Union
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               united
               by
               the
               Heavenly
               Sacraments
               ,
               can
               be
               separated
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             Where
             he
             argues
             for
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             not
             to
             be
             divided
             by
             Schism
             )
             by
             two
             Arguments
             from
             this
             place
             .
             One
             from
             the
             
               firm
               Unity
               of
               God
            
             ;
             noted
             in
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               are
               One
            
             ;
             from
             whom
             this
             Church
             proceeds
             ,
             (
             
               de
               divina
               firmitate
               venientem
            
             .
             )
             The
             other
             ,
             from
             their
             being
             United
             by
             the
             same
             
               Sacraments
               (
               sacramentis
               coelestibus
               cohaerentem
            
             )
             which
             relates
             to
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Bloud
               agree
               in
               One.
            
             Which
             double
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             two
             Verses
             ,
             shew
             that
             ,
             then
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             read
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             former
             of
             them
             (
             which
             is
             that
             in
             question
             )
             He
             cites
             it
             again
             ,
             in
             his
             
             
               Epistola
               ad
               Jubaianum
            
             ;
             where
             ,
             disputing
             against
             
               Bapt●sm
               by
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             he
             thus
             argues
             ;
             
               Si
               baptizari
               quis
               apud
               Haereticos
               potuit
               ;
               utique
               &
               remissam
               peccatorum
               consequi
               potuit
               .
               Si
               peccatorum
               remissam
               consecutus
               est
               ;
               &
               sanctifica●us
               est
               ,
               &
               templum
               Dei
               factus
               est
               .
               Quaero
               ,
               Cujus
               Dei
               ?
               Si
               Creatoris
               ;
               non
               potuit
               ,
               qui
               in
               eum
               non
               credidit
               .
               Si
               Christi
               ;
               nec
               hujus
               potuit
               fieri
               templum
               ,
               qui
               negat
               Deum
               Christum
               .
               Si
               Spiritus
               Sancti
            
             ;
             [
             cum
             tres
             Unum
             sint
             ,
             ]
             
               quomodo
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               placatus
               esse
               ei
               potest
               ,
               qui
               aut
               Patris
               aut
               Fi●ii
               inimicus
               est
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ;
             If
             by
             Hereticks
             one
             could
             be
             baptized
             ;
             then
             he
             might
             obtain
             remission
             of
             sins
             :
             If
             he
             obtain
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             I
             ask
             then
             ,
             of
             What
             God
             ?
             Of
             the
             Creator
             ?
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             in
             Him
             believe
             .
             Of
             Christ
             ?
             Neither
             can
             he
             be
             His
             Temple
             ,
             who
             denies
             Christ
             to
             be
             God.
             Of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             No.
             Fo●
             ,
             seeing
             
               these
               Three
               are
               One
            
             ,
             How
             can
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             him
             who
             is
             at
             Enmity
             with
             either
             the
             Father
             or
             the
             Son
             ?
          
           
             'T
             is
             manifest
             therefore
             that
             ,
             
               These
               Three
               are
               One
            
             ,
             was
             thus
             read
             in
             
             Cyprian's
             time
             ;
             as
             being
             by
             him
             twice
             cited
             ,
             before
             the
             Arian
             Controversie
             was
             on
             foot
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             before
             him
             )
             it
             is
             cited
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             
             his
             Book
             
               adversus
               Praxeam
            
             ,
             cap.
             25.
             
             
               Connexus
               Patris
               in
               Filio
               ,
               &
               Filii
               in
               Paracleto
               ,
               tres
               efficit
               cohaerentes
               ,
               alterum
               ex
               altero
            
             :
             qui
             Tres
             Unum
             sunt
             ,
             (
             non
             Unus
             :
             )
             
               quomodo
               dictum
               est
            
             ,
             Ego
             &
             Pater
             Unum
             sumus
             ;
             
               ad
               Substantiae
               Unitatem
               ,
               non
               ad
               Numeri
               Singularitatem
               .
            
             Where
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             cite
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             doth
             likewise
             Parallel
             and
             Compare
             ,
             
               These
               Three
               are
               One
            
             ,
             (
             in
             this
             place
             )
             with
             
               I
               and
               the
               Father
               are
               One
               ,
            
             (
             in
             the
             other
             place
             )
             as
             being
             of
             a
             like
             import
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Father
             with
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             with
             the
             Paraclete
             or
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             makes
             these
             coherent
             one
             with
             the
             other
             :
             
               Which
               Three
               are
               ONE
               ,
               (
               Unum
            
             not
             Unus
             ,
             One
             Thing
             ,
             not
             One
             Person
             ;
             )
             like
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               I
               and
               the
               Father
               are
               One
               ,
            
             (
             one
             Thing
             )
             as
             to
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               Substance
            
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             to
             
               Singularity
               of
               Number
            
             .
             They
             are
             One
             Being
             ,
             One
             Substance
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             may
             be
             Three
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             therefore
             no
             New
             Interpolation
             ;
             but
             was
             anciently
             so
             read
             by
             Cyprian
             and
             Tertullian
             (
             the
             two
             most
             ancient
             of
             the
             Latin
             Fathers
             )
             long
             before
             the
             Arian
             Controversie
             was
             on
             foot
             .
             And
             hath
             been
             urged
             by
             others
             afterward
             ,
             against
             the
             Arians
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             prejudice
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             against
             its
             being
             so
             read
             as
             now
             we
             read
             
             it
             ,
             save
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             (
             it
             is
             said
             )
             have
             omitted
             to
             Urge
             it
             against
             the
             Arians
             ,
             when
             there
             hath
             been
             occasion
             of
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             (
             beside
             that
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             Negative
             Argument
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             well
             grounded
             )
             might
             very
             well
             happen
             ,
             if
             it
             chanced
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             that
             particular
             Copy
             which
             such
             Father
             used
             .
             (
             For
             we
             are
             not
             to
             suppose
             they
             had
             then
             such
             plenty
             of
             Bibles
             as
             are
             now
             in
             our
             hands
             ;
             but
             some
             one
             Manuscript
             Copy
             was
             to
             serve
             many
             .
             )
             And
             because
             that
             in
             St.
             
             John's
             Gospel
             ,
             
               I
               and
               the
               Father
               are
               One
               ,
            
             did
             fit
             their
             purpose
             as
             well
             ,
             or
             rather
             better
             ,
             than
             this
             in
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             
               These
               Three
               are
               One.
            
             For
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             then
             on
             foot
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             much
             that
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             To
             return
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             which
             is
             before
             us
             ;
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             enough
             ,
             that
             St.
             John
             ,
             in
             calling
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               the
               Onely
               True
               God
            
             ,
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             exclude
             
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             from
             being
             
               the
               same
            
             True
             God
             ;
             whom
             himself
             doth
             elsewhere
             call
             
               the
               True
               God
            
             also
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             No
             more
             (
             I
             say
             )
             than
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             by
             name
             ,
             of
             
               God
               the
               Redeemer
            
             (
             Isa.
             44.6
             ,
             8.
             )
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             exclusive
             of
             
               God
               the
               Creator
            
             ,
             or
             
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               REDEEMER
               ,
               
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               beside
               ME
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             Which
             is
             applied
             to
             Christ
             in
             particular
             ,
             Rev.
             22
             .
             1●
             ,
             16.
             
             But
             is
             not
             exclusive
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             because
             God
             the
             Creator
             (
             or
             God
             the
             Father
             )
             is
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             with
             God
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             
               another
               God
               beside
               him
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               both
               of
               them
            
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             under
             
               both
               Considerations
            
             )
             indifferently
             called
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             )
             God
             indefinitely
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               One
               of
               Israel
            
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               Onely
               hath
               Immortality
               ,
            
             intended
             to
             exclude
             the
             Father
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Father
             were
             not
             also
             Immortal
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             (
             what
             is
             there
             said
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               the
               blessed
               and
               onely
               Potentate
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               lords
               .
            
             But
             only
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             that
             God
             ,
             which
             (
             God
             )
             is
             
               the
               blessed
               and
               onely
               Potentate
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               lords
               ,
               and
               who
               only
               hath
               Immortality
               .
            
          
           
             And
             (
             as
             was
             before
             noted
             by
             S.
             Austin
             .
             )
             The
             Father
             is
             not
             excluded
             from
             being
             Lord
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             of
             1
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             
               To
               us
               there
               is
               but
               One
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               One
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             or
             that
             of
             Eph.
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               One
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               One
               Baptism
               ,
               one
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               .
            
             For
             
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             Lord.
             The
             same
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Isa.
             45.5
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               and
               there
               is
               none
               else
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               God
               beside
               me
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               and
               there
               is
               none
               else
               .
            
             Where
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             Father
             ,
             in
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               All
            
             ,
             is
             different
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             that
             relating
             to
             the
             common
             Nature
             ;
             this
             to
             the
             Person
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             what
             is
             sa●d
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             (
             that
             
               he
               onely
               hath
               Immortality
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               onely
               Potentate
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               One
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             
               beside
               him
            
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               God
            
             ,
             )
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             
               exclusive
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             so
             what
             is
             here
             said
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             (
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               Onely
               True
               God
            
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             
               exclusive
               of
               the
               Son
            
             ;
             who
             is
             not
             another
             ,
             but
             
               the
               same
            
             True
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             thought
             here
             to
             have
             inserted
             (
             as
             in
             a
             proper
             place
             )
             a
             Discourse
             of
             some
             other
             Points
             relating
             to
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             which
             I
             find
             it
             necessary
             here
             to
             omit
             (
             or
             to
             defer
             it
             to
             some
             other
             occasion
             )
             that
             I
             be
             not
             prevented
             by
             the
             time
             in
             what
             I
             have
             to
             say
             further
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             a
             God
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             a
             God
             the
             Sanctifier
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             are
             
               the
               same
               God
            
             ;
             I
             think
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             Denied
             .
             I
             shall
             shew
             it
             of
             each
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             Gen.
             1.1
             .
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             (
             And
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             )
             And
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             doubts
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             Creator
             ,
             is
             the
             
               True
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             God.
             And
             in
             Jer.
             10.11
             .
             God
             doth
             by
             this
             Character
             distinguish
             himself
             from
             all
             other
             (
             pretended
             )
             Gods
             ,
             
               The
               Gods
               that
               have
               not
               made
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               they
               shall
               perish
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               from
               under
               these
               Heavens
               .
            
          
           
             As
             to
             God
             the
             
               Redeemer
               ;
               I
               know
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               liveth
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Job
               ,
               Ch.
            
             19.25
             .
             By
             which
             Redeemer
             doubtless
             he
             meant
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             a
             God
             who
             did
             
               then
               Live
            
             ;
             a
             God
             who
             was
             ,
             
               then
               ,
               in
               Being
            
             ,
             and
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Socinians
             would
             have
             us
             think
             )
             who
             was
             not
             to
             Be
             ,
             till
             Two
             Thousand
             years
             after
             .
             And
             Isa.
             44.6
             .
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               first
               and
               I
               am
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               beside
               Me
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             Which
             Redeeme●
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             with
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             God
             the
             
               Sanctifier
               ;
               Purge
               me
               with
               hyssop
            
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               clean
               ;
               wash
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               whiter
               than
               snow
               :
               Create
               in
               me
               a
               clean
               heart
               ,
               O
               God
               ;
               and
               renew
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               me
               ,
               (
               Psal.
            
             51.7
             ,
             10.
             )
             Which
             certainly
             are
             works
             of
             Sanctification
             ;
             and
             the
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             David
             
             prayed
             ,
             is
             doubtless
             the
             
               Living
               God
            
             ,
             a
             God
             then
             
               in
               Being
            
             .
             And
             when
             God
             promiseth
             ●o
             
               Israel
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               them
               a
               hear●
               to
               k●ow
               me
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               return
               unto
               me
               with
               their
               whole
               heart
               ,
            
             Jer.
             24.7
             .
             
               I
               will
               give
               them
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               way
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               fear
               me
               for
               ever
               ;
               I
               will
               put
               my
               fear
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
            
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             
               I
               will
               give
               them
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               new
               spirit
               within
               them
               ;
               I
               will
               take
               away
               the
               heart
               of
               stone
               and
               give
               them
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             11.19
             .
             and
             36.26
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               circumcise
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               live
               ,
            
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             All
             these
             are
             sanctifying
             works
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             who
             doth
             them
             ,
             is
             God
             the
             Sanctifier
             And
             it
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             thus
             Sanctifie
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Creator
             and
             the
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             God
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Sanctifier
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             what
             we
             otherwise
             call
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             And
             our
             Church
             doth
             so
             expound
             it
             in
             her
             Catechism
             ;
             
               First
               ,
               I
               learn
               to
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               Made
               me
               and
               all
               the
               World
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               who
               hath
               Redeemed
               me
               and
               all
               Mankind
               :
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               Sanctifieth
               me
               and
               all
               the
               Elect
               people
               of
               God.
            
             And
             it
             is
             no
             more
             absurd
             or
             inconsistent
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               God
            
             ;
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               God
               the
               Creator
               ,
               God
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Sanctifier
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               God.
               
            
          
           
             As
             they
             stand
             related
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             God
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Sanctifier
             .
             As
             to
             the
             different
             Oeconomy
             ,
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             one
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             Beget
             ;
             another
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Begotten
             ;
             a
             third
             ,
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             Proceed
             or
             
               Come
               forth
            
             ;
             But
             are
             all
             
               the
               same
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Objection
             IV.
             
          
           
             But
             then
             here
             I
             meet
             with
             another
             Objection
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Socinians
             lay
             great
             weight
             .
             If
             
               God
               the
               Creator
               ,
               God
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Sanctifier
               ,
            
             or
             
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
            
             be
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             ,
             they
             cannot
             then
             be
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             :
             And
             if
             they
             be
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             
               Three
               Gods.
            
             For
             like
             as
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             
               Three
               Men
            
             ;
             so
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             who
             are
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             
               Three
               Gods.
            
             Contrary
             to
             the
             
               First
               Commandment
            
             ,
             which
             allows
             us
             to
             have
             
               but
               One
               God.
            
             
          
           
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ;
             First
             ,
             This
             is
             only
             to
             cavil
             at
             a
             Word
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             nothing
             of
             moment
             against
             the
             Thing
             .
             So
             that
             if
             in●●ead
             of
             saying
             
               ●hese
               Three
               Persons
               are
               One
               God
               ,
            
             we
             say
             ,
             
               These
               Three
               are
               One
               God
            
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             another
             Name
             instead
             of
             Persons
             ,
             or
             say
             
               these
               Three
               Somewhats
            
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             a
             Name
             ,
             this
             Objection
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             say
             further
             ;
             'T
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             our
             
               English
               Tongue
            
             ,
             by
             another
             Person
             ,
             we
             sometimes
             understand
             another
             Man
             ,
             (
             because
             that
             other
             Person
             is
             ,
             very
             often
             ,
             another
             Man
             also
             .
             )
             But
             it
             is
             not
             always
             so
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             the
             proper
             Signification
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             but
             an
             Abusive
             sense
             put
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             using
             the
             word
             Person
             in
             this
             abusive
             or
             improper
             sense
             ;
             is
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             English
             word
             to
             answer
             the
             Latin
             word
             Homo
             ,
             or
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             might
             indifferently
             relate
             to
             both
             Sexes
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             word
             Man
             doth
             properly
             relate
             to
             the
             Male
             ,
             and
             Woman
             to
             the
             Female
             .
             And
             if
             the
             word
             Man
             be
             sometimes
             so
             used
             as
             to
             imply
             the
             Woman
             also
             ;
             it
             is
             (
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             )
             putting
             the
             Name
             of
             One
             Sex
             ,
             to
             signifie
             Both.
             And
             't
             is
             for
             want
             of
             such
             a
             Word
             (
             which
             might
             indifferently
             relate
             to
             both
             Sexes
             )
             that
             we
             sometime
             
             make
             use
             of
             Person
             in
             a
             borrowed
             sense
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             use
             a
             Circumlocution
             of
             
               Man
               and
               Woman
            
             ,
             by
             naming
             both
             Sexes
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             should
             use
             such
             Circumlocution
             of
             
               Man
               and
               Woman
            
             ;
             yet
             even
             this
             would
             not
             reach
             the
             whole
             Species
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             use
             to
             call
             them
             Man
             and
             Woman
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             of
             a
             considerable
             Age
             ;
             before
             which
             time
             they
             are
             called
             Children
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             comprehend
             the
             whole
             Species
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Man
               ,
               Woman
               ,
               and
               Child
               .
            
          
           
             We
             do
             indeed
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Mankind
             ,
             (
             adding
             the
             word
             kind
             to
             that
             of
             Man
             ,
             to
             Ampliate
             the
             Signification
             of
             it
             .
             )
             But
             this
             relates
             only
             to
             
               Genus
               Humanum
            
             in
             a
             Collective
             sense
             ;
             not
             to
             Homines
             taken
             Distributively
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             say
             
               a
               Mankind
               ,
               two
               Mankinds
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             as
             we
             say
             
               Homo
               ,
               Homines
            
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             fain
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             proper
             English
             word
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Person
             in
             a
             borrowed
             sense
             to
             answer
             the
             Latin
             Homo
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             first
             applied
             the
             word
             Persona
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Trinity
             ,
             did
             not
             
               speak
               English.
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             ,
             from
             the
             present
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Person
             in
             our
             Language
             ,
             conclude
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             used
             the
             word
             Persona
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ;
             the
             Schoolmen
             in
             later
             Ages
             ,
             have
             yet
             put
             another
             sense
             on
             the
             word
             Persona
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             ;
             extending
             it
             indifferently
             to
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ;
             (
             for
             want
             of
             a
             proper
             word
             of
             that
             Extent
             ;
             )
             so
             as
             to
             signifie
             (
             with
             them
             )
             what
             they
             call
             
               Suppositum
               Rationale
            
             ,
             or
             what
             we
             call
             
               a
               Reasonable
               Creature
            
             .
             (
             And
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             others
             have
             since
             so
             used
             it
             .
             )
             But
             this
             is
             a
             New
             sense
             ,
             of
             later
             Ages
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             of
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             nor
             do
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             without
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Trinity
             .
             )
             We
             cannot
             therefore
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             What
             was
             the
             Fathers
             sense
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             find
             out
             therefore
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             t●e
             word
             Person
             as
             applied
             to
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             so
             much
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             now-a-days
             the
             word
             doth
             sometime
             signifie
             with
             us
             in
             English
             ;
             nor
             what
             sense
             the
             Schoolmen
             have
             put
             upon
             it
             since
             the
             time
             of
             those
             Fathers
             :
             As
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Persona
             ,
             at
             or
             before
             their
             times
             ,
             in
             approved
             Latin
             Authours
             .
             Which
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             from
             either
             of
             these
             senses
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             in
             English
             we
             sometimes
             mean
             by
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             (
             taken
             indifferently
             for
             
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               ,
            
             )
             the
             Latins
             would
             not
             have
             
             called
             
               tres
               Personas
            
             ,
             but
             
               tres
               Homines
            
             :
             Though
             ,
             if
             considered
             in
             such
             Relations
             ,
             as
             
               Father
               ,
               Mother
            
             ,
             and
             Child
             ,
             they
             might
             so
             be
             called
             
               tres
               Personae
            
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             find
             that
             in
             approved
             Latin
             Authours
             ,
             the
             word
             Persona
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             attributed
             by
             them
             (
             as
             by
             the
             Schoolmen
             it
             hath
             since
             been
             )
             to
             Angels
             ;
             nor
             to
             their
             Genii
             ,
             or
             
               Heathen
               Gods.
            
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             did
             signifie
             
               the
               State
               ,
               Quality
               ,
               or
               Condition
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               as
               he
               stands
               Related
               to
               other
               Men.
            
             (
             And
             so
             I
             find
             the
             Latin
             word
             Persona
             Englished
             in
             our
             Dictionaries
             .
             )
             Suppose
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Subject
             ,
             a
             Father
             ,
             a
             Son
             ,
             a
             Neighbour
             ,
             a
             Publick
             or
             
               Private
               Person
            
             ,
             a
             
               Person
               of
               Honour
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Condition
             varied
             ,
             the
             Person
             varied
             also
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             Man
             remained
             .
             As
             if
             an
             
               ordinary
               Person
            
             ,
             be
             first
             made
             a
             Knight
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Lord
             ;
             the
             Person
             or
             Condition
             is
             varied
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             still
             
               the
               same
               Man
            
             that
             he
             was
             before
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             this
             Year
             ,
             a
             
               Lord
               Mayor
            
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             next
             Year
             ,
             but
             an
             Alderman
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             Hence
             are
             those
             Latin
             Phrases
             ,
             frequent
             in
             approved
             Authours
             ;
             
               Personam
               imponere
            
             (
             to
             put
             a
             Man
             into
             an
             Office
             ,
             or
             confer
             a
             Dignity
             upon
             him
             ;
             )
             
               Induere
               personam
            
             (
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Office
             ;
             )
             
               Sustinere
               personam
            
             (
             to
             Bear
             an
             Office
             ,
             
             or
             Execute
             an
             Office
             ;
             )
             
               Deponere
               personam
            
             (
             to
             Resign
             the
             Office
             ,
             or
             lay
             it
             down
             ;
             )
             so
             ,
             
               Agere
               personam
            
             (
             to
             Act
             a
             Person
             ,
             )
             and
             many
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Contradiction
             ,
             nothing
             of
             Inconsistence
             ,
             nothing
             Absurd
             or
             Strange
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             
               same
               Man
            
             to
             sustain
             
               divers
               Persons
            
             ,
             (
             either
             successively
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             ;
             )
             or
             
               divers
               Persons
            
             to
             meet
             in
             
               the
               same
               Man
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Notion
             of
             the
             word
             Person
             .
             A
             Man
             may
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             sustain
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             if
             invested
             with
             Regal
             and
             Paternal
             Authority
             ;
             (
             and
             these
             Authorities
             may
             be
             Subordinate
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             )
             and
             he
             may
             accordingly
             Act
             sometime
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             sometime
             as
             a
             Father
             .
             Thus
             Tully
             ,
             (
             who
             well
             understood
             the
             Propriety
             of
             Latin
             words
             )
             
               Sustineo
               Unus
               tres
               Personas
               ;
               meam
               ,
               Adversarii
               ,
               Judicis
               ,
            
             (
             I
             being
             One
             and
             the
             same
             Man
             ,
             sustain
             Three
             Persons
             ;
             That
             of
             my
             Own
             ,
             that
             of
             my
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
             )
             And
             David
             was
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             Son
             of
             
               Jesse
               ,
               Father
            
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             takes
             away
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Objection
             ;
             Which
             proceeds
             upon
             this
             Mistake
             ,
             as
             if
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             (
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             )
             must
             needs
             imply
             
               Three
               Men.
            
             
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Now
             if
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             (
             in
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Person
             )
             may
             be
             
               One
               Man
            
             ;
             what
             hinders
             but
             that
             
               Three
               Divine
               Persons
            
             (
             in
             a
             sense
             Metaphorical
             )
             may
             be
             
               One
               God
            
             ?
             What
             hinders
             but
             that
             
               the
               same
               God
            
             ,
             considered
             as
             the
             Maker
             and
             Sovereign
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             may
             be
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             or
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             God
             considered
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             special
             Care
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             the
             Ruthour
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             be
             God
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             or
             God
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             as
             working
             effectually
             on
             the
             Hearts
             of
             his
             Elect
             ,
             be
             God
             the
             Sanctifier
             ,
             or
             God
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ?
          
           
             And
             what
             hinders
             but
             that
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             ,
             distinguished
             according
             to
             these
             
               three
               Considerations
            
             ,
             may
             fitly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ?
             Or
             (
             if
             the
             word
             Person
             do
             not
             please
             )
             
               Three
               Somewhats
            
             that
             are
             but
             
               One
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             Full
             and
             Clear
             Solution
             of
             that
             Objection
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             thought
             Insuperable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Objection
             V.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             perhaps
             be
             Objected
             further
             ,
             Why
             must
             we
             needs
             make
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Person
             ;
             and
             call
             them
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             if
             Three
             Somewhats
             will
             serve
             as
             well
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             We
             have
             no
             such
             need
             of
             the
             word
             Person
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             can
             spare
             it
             .
             Hypostasis
             will
             serve
             our
             turn
             as
             well
             .
             And
             if
             they
             think
             the
             Latin
             word
             Persona
             ,
             be
             not
             a
             good
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Hypostasis
            
             ;
             Let
             them
             retain
             the
             Greek
             word
             .
             (
             We
             mean
             the
             same
             by
             both
             .
             )
             And
             then
             perhaps
             they
             will
             find
             themselves
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             to
             fasten
             some
             of
             their
             Objections
             upon
             the
             word
             Hypostasis
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             fasten
             upon
             Persona
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             the
             Thing
             be
             thus
             far
             agreed
             ,
             That
             these
             
               Three
               Somewhats
            
             (
             thus
             considered
             )
             may
             be
             
               One
               God
            
             :
             I
             see
             not
             why
             they
             should
             contend
             with
             us
             about
             the
             
               Name
               Person
            
             .
             For
             this
             is
             only
             to
             quarrel
             about
             a
             Word
             ,
             or
             Name
             ,
             when
             the
             Notion
             is
             agreed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             it
             were
             admitted
             (
             which
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             for
             )
             that
             the
             word
             Person
             doth
             not
             fitly
             express
             that
             Notion
             which
             it
             is
             intended
             to
             design
             ;
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             inferred
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             not
             given
             it
             so
             fit
             a
             Name
             :
             And
             ,
             to
             cavil
             at
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             Notion
             intended
             by
             it
             is
             understood
             ;
             were
             just
             as
             if
             one
             should
             argue
             ,
             There
             never
             was
             such
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             whom
             they
             called
             
               Pope
               Pius
            
             ;
             because
             the
             Man
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             Pious
             Man.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             But
             I
             see
             not
             why
             the
             word
             Person
             should
             not
             be
             thought
             a
             very
             fit
             word
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             For
             Two
             of
             these
             Three
             are
             represented
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             Father
             and
             Son
             ;
             and
             this
             Son
             as
             Begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             (
             and
             therefore
             these
             Names
             are
             not
             to
             be
             quarrelled
             with
             :
             )
             But
             all
             this
             in
             a
             Metaphorical
             sense
             ;
             (
             For
             no
             Man
             can
             suppose
             ,
             that
             this
             Father
             doth
             so
             Beget
             this
             Son
             ,
             as
             these
             words
             do
             properly
             signifie
             amongst
             Men
             )
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Relations
             of
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             properly
             denoted
             by
             the
             word
             Persona
             ,
             in
             its
             proper
             Acceptation
             .
          
           
             And
             consequently
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             in
             a
             Metaphorical
             sense
             ,
             may
             (
             by
             a
             Continuation
             of
             the
             same
             Metaphor
             )
             be
             fitly
             called
             Persons
             ,
             in
             that
             Metaphorical
             sense
             .
             And
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             be
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             in
             a
             like
             sense
             they
             be
             Persons
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Propriety
             of
             the
             Latin
             word
             Persona
             .
             For
             such
             Relatives
             the
             Latins
             called
             Personas
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             may
             fitly
             be
             so
             called
             ;
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             may
             be
             so
             called
             also
             ,
             as
             One
             Proceeding
             or
             
               Coming
               forth
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             from
             them
             .
             As
             in
             Joh.
             14.26
             .
             
             
               The
               Comforter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whom
               the
               Father
               will
               send
               in
               My
               name
               ,
               he
               will
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             Joh.
             15.26
             .
             
               The
               Comforter
               ,
               whom
               I
               will
               send
               you
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               He
               shall
               testifie
               of
               Me.
            
             Where
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             are
             to
             be
             reputed
             Persons
             ;
             the
             Comforter
             or
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             reputed
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             (
             I
             think
             )
             I
             have
             clearly
             Vindicated
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Notion
             ,
             That
             these
             Three
             Somewhats
             may
             be
             
               One
               God
            
             ;
             But
             the
             Name
             also
             ,
             That
             these
             Somewhats
             ,
             may
             fitly
             be
             called
             Persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Objection
             VI.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             name
             but
             one
             Objection
             more
             ,
             which
             when
             I
             have
             satisfied
             ,
             I
             shall
             conclude
             for
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             That
             6
             th
             .
             Objection
             (
             and
             't
             is
             but
             a
             weak
             one
             )
             is
             this
             .
             The
             Trinitarians
             do
             not
             all
             agree
             ,
             but
             differ
             among
             themselves
             ,
             in
             expressing
             their
             Notions
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             Very
             well
             .
             And
             do
             not
             the
             Antitrinitarians
             differ
             much
             more
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Arian
             and
             the
             Socinian
             differ
             as
             much
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             either
             of
             them
             do
             from
             us
             ;
             (
             and
             declare
             that
             they
             so
             do
             ?
             )
             And
             do
             not
             the
             Arians
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Socinians
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             differ
             more
             than
             do
             the
             Trinitarians
             ?
             Certainly
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             different
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             same
             as
             in
             different
             Ages
             ,
             have
             very
             differently
             expressed
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             different
             Sentiments
             of
             Personality
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             particular
             Distinctions
             of
             the
             three
             Persons
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             most
             obvious
             things
             in
             the
             world
             .
             As
             ,
             in
             
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Space
               ,
               Motion
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             We
             are
             all
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             know
             well
             enough
             ,
             what
             we
             mean
             by
             those
             Words
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             asked
             .
             But
             if
             we
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             express
             our selves
             concerning
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             
               What
               it
               is
            
             ,
             whether
             a
             Thing
             ,
             or
             Nothing
             ,
             or
             
               not
               a
               Thing
            
             ,
             or
             
               somewhat
               of
               a
               Thing
            
             ,
             and
             
               what
               that
               somewhat
               is
            
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             long
             enough
             before
             we
             should
             all
             agree
             to
             express
             our selves
             just
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               so
               clearly
            
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             man
             who
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             cavil
             ,
             could
             find
             occasion
             so
             to
             do
             .
             I
             might
             say
             the
             like
             of
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ;
             of
             
               Light
               ,
               Sight
            
             ,
             and
             Colour
             ;
             of
             Smells
             ,
             and
             T●sts
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             Sorts
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Can
             we
             never
             be
             s●id
             to
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Fire
               doth
               Burn
               and
               Consume
               the
               Woo●
            
             ;
             till
             we
             be
             all
             agreed
             
               what
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               those
               Fiery
               Atoms
            
             (
             and
             what
             their
             Motion
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             Impulse
             )
             which
             
               enter
               the
               Pores
               of
               ●he
               Wood
               ,
            
             and
             
               separate
               its
               parts
            
             ,
             and
             convert
             some
             of
             them
             to
             Smoak
             ,
             some
             to
             Flame
             ,
             and
             ●●me
             to
             Ashes
             ;
             and
             
               which
               to
               which
            
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             all
             this
             is
             done
             ?
          
           
             What
             a
             folly
             then
             is
             it
             to
             require
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             all
             so
             agree
             as
             to
             express
             our
             thoughts
             
               just
               in
               the
               same
               manner
            
             ;
             as
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             do
             in
             the
             most
             obvious
             things
             we
             meet
             with
             ?
          
           
             And
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             wherein
             to
             express
             our
             Notions
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Words
             but
             Figurative
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             strange
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             should
             make
             use
             of
             
               one
               Metaphor
            
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             another
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             several
             Fansies
             serve
             .
          
           
             But
             thus
             far
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             Orthodox
             are
             all
             agreed
             ;
             That
             between
             these
             Three
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             
               The
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             or
             
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             D●stinction
             ,
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             (
             what
             we
             call
             )
             the
             
               Divine
               Attributes
            
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             as
             to
             be
             
               Three
               Gods.
            
             And
             this
             Distinction
             ,
             
             they
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             denote
             by
             the
             Word
             Hypostasis
             ,
             or
             Person
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             also
             all
             agreed
             ;
             that
             one
             of
             these
             Persons
             (
             namely
             the
             Son
             or
             the
             Word
             )
             was
             Incarnate
             ,
             or
             
               Made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             and
             did
             take
             to
             himself
             our
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             Modes
             ,
             or
             
               Manner
               How
            
             ;
             either
             how
             these
             two
             Natures
             are
             United
             ,
             or
             how
             these
             three
             Persons
             are
             Distinguished
             each
             from
             other
             :
             we
             may
             be
             content
             to
             be
             Ignorant
             ,
             farther
             than
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             Reveal
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             our
             
               Immortal
               Soul
            
             is
             joined
             with
             an
             
               Humane
               Body
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             
               One
               Man
            
             (
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Body
             :
             )
             But
             't
             is
             hard
             for
             us
             to
             say
             How.
             And
             accordingly
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             (
             without
             ceasing
             to
             be
             Man
             ,
             )
             and
             
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             (
             without
             ceasing
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             )
             are
             
               One
               Christ
            
             :
             But
             what
             kind
             of
             Union
             this
             is
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Hypostatical
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             throughly
             understand
             .
             We
             know
             also
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             said
             to
             Beget
             ,
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             Begotten
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             Proceed
             :
             But
             neither
             do
             we
             fully
             understand
             the
             import
             of
             these
             Words
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             needful
             that
             we
             should
             .
             
             But
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             we
             do
             all
             agree
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             safely
             rest
             there
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             three
             Persons
             ,
             but
             One
             God
             ;
             be
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Praise
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             Second
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Third
           SERMON
           Concerning
           the
           TRINITY
           .
        
         
           
             
               JOH
               .
               xvij
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               life
               eternal
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               thee
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           ,
           in
           a
           former
           Discourse
           from
           this
           Verse
           ,
           entered
           upon
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           being
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           occasioned
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           shewed
           that
           the
           word
           Onely
           is
           here
           restrictive
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Subject
           Thee
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Predicate
           
             True
             God.
          
           Affirming
           
             the
             Father
          
           to
           be
           
             the
             Onely
             True
             God
          
           ,
           though
           not
           
             the
             Father
             Onely
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           exclusive
           of
           
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           who
           is
           also
           the
           same
           
             True
             God
          
           ;
           and
           is
           so
           expresly
           called
           ,
           by
           this
           same
           Writer
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           5.20
           .
           where
           (
           speaking
           of
           
             Jesus
             
             Christ
          
           )
           he
           says
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           spoken
           with
           a
           direct
           aspect
           to
           the
           words
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           Christ
           is
           often
           called
           God
           ,
           neither
           the
           Arians
           nor
           the
           Socinians
           do
           deny
           .
           And
           it
           is
           so
           frequent
           ,
           and
           so
           evident
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           denyed
           .
           Not
           only
           in
           the
           place
           last
           cited
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           others
           .
           
             Thy
             throne
             ,
             O
             God
             endureth
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.8
           .
           
             The
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God.
          
           Joh.
           1.1
           .
           
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God.
          
           Joh.
           20.28
           .
           
             The
             Being
             over
             all
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           (
           Or
           ,
           
             the
             Supreme
             Being
             ,
             the
             ever
             blessed
             God.
          
           Rom.
           9.5
           .
           )
           And
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           
             Objection
             VII
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             they
             Object
             ,
             That
             though
             he
             be
             sometime
             called
             God
             ;
             yet
             by
             God
             is
             not
             there
             meant
             the
             
               Supreme
               God
            
             :
             But
             either
             a
             mere
             Titular
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             will
             have
             it
             ;
             (
             as
             one
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.5
             .
             one
             who
             is
             
               called
               God
            
             ,
             but
             indeed
             
               is
               not
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               mere
               Man
            
             however
             highly
             dignified
             .
             )
             Or
             (
             as
             the
             Arians
             will
             have
             it
             )
             that
             he
             is
             God
             indeed
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             
               Supreme
               God
            
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             an
             Inferiour
             God
             ,
             (
             
               Deus
               factus
            
             )
             a
             
             made-God
             ,
             a
             Creature-God
             ;
             who
             was
             indeed
             
               before
               the
               World
            
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             was
             (
             a
             Time
             ,
             a
             Moment
             ,
             a
             Quando
             )
             when
             he
             
               was
               not
            
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             not
             a
             Being
             .
          
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             both
             which
             ;
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             most
             signal
             Characters
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             the
             Onely
             true
             God
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             by
             which
             he
             is
             therein
             Distinguished
             from
             all
             false
             Gods
             ,
             or
             other
             pretended
             Gods
             ;
             )
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             God.
             
          
           
             
             
               CHARACTER
               I.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               Character
               ,
               which
               we
               meet
               with
               ,
               of
               this
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Gen.
               1.1
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               Which
               I
               think
               no
               man
               doubts
               but
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               True
               God
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               God.
               And
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               claims
               the
               Sovereignty
               thereof
               ;
               
                 The
                 Earth
                 is
                 the
                 Lord's
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulness
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               24.1
               .
               
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               Josh.
               3.11
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               24.3
               .
               
                 The
                 Heaven
                 is
                 my
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 my
                 Footstool
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               66.1
               .
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heaven
                 of
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Lord's
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 therein
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               10.14
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Character
               is
               applied
               to
               God
               very
               often
               ,
               Isa.
               42.5
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 God
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               Jehovah
               )
               
                 he
                 that
                 created
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 stretched
                 them
                 out
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 spread
                 forth
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 cometh
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 giveth
                 breath
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 spirit
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 walk
                 therein
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               Jehovah
               )
               
                 that
                 is
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Glory
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 give
                 unto
                 another
                 .
              
               And
               Isa.
               48.13
               .
               
                 Mine
                 hand
                 hath
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 hath
                 spanned
              
               (
               or
               
                 spread
                 out
                 )
                 the
                 Heavens
              
               .
               So
               Psal.
               8.3
               .
               
                 When
                 I
                 consider
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Thy
                 fingers
                 ;
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 ordained
                 .
              
               Psal.
               146.6
               .
               
                 Which
                 made
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 therein
                 is
                 .
              
               And
               many
               other
               places
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               likewise
               ;
               as
               Acts
               14.15
               .
               
                 That
                 ye
                 should
                 turn
                 from
                 these
                 vanities
                 unto
                 the
                 Living
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 therein
                 .
              
               And
               Acts
               17.24
               .
               
                 God
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 therein
                 .
              
               So
               Revel
               .
               4.11
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 created
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               Chap.
               14.7
               .
               
                 Him
                 that
                 made
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 Water
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               the
               distinctive
               Character
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               
               distinguish
               himself
               from
               all
               other
               pretended
               Gods
               ,
               Jer.
               10.
               
               Where
               he
               who
               at
               ver
               .
               10.
               is
               called
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 everlasting
                 King
                 ,
                 at
                 who
                 's
                 wrath
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 tremble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nations
                 shall
                 not
                 abide
                 his
                 indignation
              
               ;
               doth
               at
               ver
               .
               11.
               give
               this
               defiance
               to
               all
               other
               Gods
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 shall
                 ye
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 The
                 Gods
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 perish
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 under
                 these
                 Heavens
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               Character
               we
               find
               ascribed
               to
               Christ.
               Not
               only
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               spoken
               as
               of
               God
               indefinitely
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               (
               as
               are
               some
               of
               the
               places
               already
               mentioned
               :
               )
               But
               even
               where
               it
               is
               particularly
               applied
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               begin
               with
               that
               of
               Joh.
               1.1
               ,
               2.
               where
               we
               have
               a
               large
               Discourse
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 God.
              
               Where
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               is
               meant
               Christ
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               further
               descriptions
               of
               him
               in
               the
               following
               verses
               ;
               'T
               is
               he
               of
               whom
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               came
               to
               
                 bear
                 witness
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               He
               who
               
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 World
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               10.
               
               Who
               
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 received
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 power
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God.
                 ver
                 .
              
               11.12
               .
               Who
               
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 beheld
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 the
                 glory
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 onely
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               14.
               
               He
               of
               whom
               
                 John
                 bare
                 witness
                 and
                 cryed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 he
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 spake
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 cometh
                 after
                 me
                 is
                 preferred
                 ●efore
                 〈◊〉
                 ●or
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 me
              
               ;
               (
               not
               as
               to
               his
               Humane
               Na●ure
               ;
               fo●
               so
               ,
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               was
               older
               than
               he
               ,
               by
               
                 six
                 months
              
               ,
               Luk.
               1.26
               .
               )
               
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 fulness
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 John
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 received
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 but
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 came
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               'T
               was
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               therefore
               that
               is
               here
               called
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               
                 this
                 same
                 Word
              
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 
                 him
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 made
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               He
               
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               Consonant
               to
               that
               of
               Heb.
               11.3
               .
               
                 The
                 Worlds
                 we
                 refrmed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               2
               Pet.
               3.5
               .
               
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Heavens
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               And
               
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 earth
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 store
                 ,
              
               or
               preserved
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               Col.
               1.16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 By
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 created
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 consist
                 .
              
               And
               Heb.
               1.2
               .
               
                 By
                 whom
                 also
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 Worlds
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               Psal.
               102.
               we
               have
               a
               long
               Prayer
               (
               to
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 God
              
               doubtless
               )
               which
               bears
               this
               title
               ,
               
                 A
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 overwhelmed
                 ,
                 and
                 poureth
                 out
                 his
                 complaint
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               Lord
               
                 Jehovah
                 .
              
               )
               It
               begins
               thus
               ,
               
                 Hear
                 my
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               Jehovah
               )
               
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 cry
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               he
               proceeds
               ,
               addressing
               himself
               to
               the
               same
               God
               all
               along
               .
               And
               at
               ver
               .
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               he
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 years
                 are
                 throughout
                 all
                 Generations
                 ;
                 Thou
                 of
                 old
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
              
               ;
               (
               who
               is
               the
               
                 same
                 God
              
               therefore
               of
               whom
               Moses
               had
               before
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               1.1
               .
               )
               
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
              
               (
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               proceeds
               )
               
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 endure
                 :
                 Yea
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
                 as
                 a
                 Garment
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 change
                 them
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 :
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 years
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 end
                 .
              
               And
               doubtless
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               this
               long
               Prayer
               ,
               thought
               not
               of
               addressing
               himself
               to
               any
               other
               than
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 God.
              
               (
               Not
               to
               a
               God
               who
               had
               not
               ,
               then
               ,
               a
               Being
               ,
               nor
               was
               to
               have
               till
               a
               
                 Thousand
                 Years
              
               after
               ,
               as
               the
               Socinians
               would
               have
               us
               think
               of
               Christ.
               )
               He
               prays
               to
               God
               as
               his
               Redeemer
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               that
               Christ
               is
               
                 that
                 God
              
               to
               whom
               he
               did
               thus
               address
               ,
               we
               are
               expresly
               told
               ,
               Heb.
               1.8
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
               
                 But
                 unto
                 the
                 Son
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 —
                 Thou
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 thine
                 hands
                 ;
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 remainest
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 Garment
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 fold
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 years
                 shall
                 not
                 fail
                 .
              
               All
               which
               is
               plainly
               cited
               from
               that
               Psalm
               .
               Christ
               therefore
               is
               
                 that
                 God
              
               to
               whom
               that
               Prayer
               was
               made
               ;
               the
               same
               
                 Supreme
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               
                 created
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
              
               :
               even
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 yesterday
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.8
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               very
               frequent
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               what
               in
               one
               place
               is
               spoken
               of
               God
               Indefinitly
               (
               without
               specification
               of
               this
               or
               that
               Person
               )
               is
               elsewhere
               applied
               to
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               Persons
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Creation
               is
               here
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Redeemer
               ;
               as
               being
               the
               
                 same
                 God
              
               who
               is
               the
               Creator
               also
               .
               And
               that
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               to
               God
               the
               Creator
               (
               who
               is
               the
               Redeemer
               also
               )
               Isai.
               43.1
               .
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
              
               (
               Jehovah
               )
               
                 that
                 Created
                 thee
                 ,
                 —
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 Redeemed
                 thee
                 .
              
               So
               that
               
                 God
                 the
                 Creator
              
               ,
               and
               
                 God
                 the
                 Redeemer
              
               ,
               are
               
                 the
                 same
                 God.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               CHARACTER
               II.
               
            
             
               The
               next
               Character
               I
               shall
               insist
               upon
               ,
               is
               that
               whereby
               God
               denotes
               himself
               to
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
               3.13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 Am
                 that
                 I
                 AM
              
               ;
               and
               
                 I
                 AM
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               When
               God
               was
               sending
               Moses
               to
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               puts
               this
               Question
               ,
               
                 When
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 them
                 ,
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 Fathers
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 his
                 Name
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               'T
               is
               certainly
               ,
               therefore
               the
               True
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               :
               Let
               us
               see
               what
               is
               the
               Character
               that
               this
               God
               gives
               of
               himself
               .
               
                 And
                 God
                 said
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 I
                 AM
                 THAT
                 I
                 AM
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 AM
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               This
               therefore
               is
               a
               proper
               Character
               of
               the
               True
               
               God.
               
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               (
               Ehjeh
               asher
               Ehjeh
               ,
               )
               or
               
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 AM
              
               ;
               or
               
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 He
                 who
                 AM
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               vulgar
               Latin
               ;
               
                 (
                 Ego
                 sum
                 QVI
                 SVM
              
               ;
               )
               and
               (
               QUI
               EST
               )
               
                 He
                 that
                 IS
                 ,
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 :
              
               As
               if
               ,
               what
               God
               says
               of
               himself
               (
               in
               the
               first
               Person
               )
               
                 I
                 that
                 AM
              
               ,
               were
               proper
               for
               Moses
               to
               say
               of
               him
               (
               in
               the
               third
               person
               )
               
                 He
                 that
                 IS
              
               .
               And
               so
               the
               
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 AM
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 He
                 that
                 IS
              
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 (
                 He
                 that
                 IS
                 )
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               Where
               
                 simply
                 TO
                 BE
              
               ,
               is
               made
               a
               Distinctive
               Character
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               whose
               Essence
               is
               
                 To
                 be
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               Impossible
               for
               him
               
                 Not
                 to
                 Be.
              
               Who
               
                 IS
                 of
                 Himself
              
               (
               or
               rather
               
                 Himself
                 IS
              
               )
               without
               deriving
               ought
               from
               any
               other
               ;
               and
               from
               whom
               all
               other
               Beings
               ,
               have
               their
               Being
               .
               
                 Who
                 giveth
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 breath
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 In
                 whom
                 we
                 live
                 and
                 move
                 and
                 have
                 our
                 Being
                 ,
              
               Act.
               17.27
               ,
               28.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 first
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 None
                 hath
              
               :
               He
               receives
               nothing
               
                 (
                 aliunde
              
               )
               from
               ought
               else
               ;
               but
               
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               11.35
               ,
               36.
               who
               is
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               notion
               the
               Heathens
               also
               had
               of
               the
               Supreme
               God.
               Hence
               Aristotle
               calls
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 Beings
              
               ;
               and
               Plato
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               self
               Being
               ;
               who
               
                 himself
                 IS
              
               ,
               and
               
                 gives
                 Being
              
               to
               all
               else
               .
            
             
               And
               (
               being
               thus
               self-existent
               )
               he
               must
               be
               also
               a
               Necessary
               Being
               
                 (
                 Ens
                 Necessarium
              
               )
               and
               Eternal
               ,
               (
               for
               if
               ever
               he
               had
               
                 not
                 been
              
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               he
               should
               ever
               Be
               ;
               for
               how
               could
               Nothing
               make
               it self
               
                 to
                 be
                 :
              
               )
               and
               likewise
               Infinite
               (
               as
               the
               Source
               of
               all
               Being
               .
               )
               All
               which
               the
               Heathen
               acknowledged
               (
               as
               consonant
               to
               Natural
               Light
               )
               as
               well
               as
               We.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               same
               Character
               
                 I
                 Am
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               word
               whereby
               the
               Greek
               Septuagint
               doth
               here
               render
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               Ehjeh
               ,
               which
               we
               translate
               
                 I
                 AM
              
               )
               that
               is
               
                 I
                 who
                 AM
              
               ,
               or
               
                 He
                 who
                 IS
              
               ,
               we
               find
               signally
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               9.5
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 IS
              
               .
               For
               what
               there
               
               we
               render
               ,
               
                 Who
                 IS
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Greek
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 IS
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Being
              
               :
               With
               this
               addition
               ,
               
                 over
                 all
                 ;
                 (
                 the
                 Being
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Being
                 :
              
               )
               with
               this
               further
               Character
               ,
               
                 God
                 Blessed
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               (
               or
               
                 the
                 ever
                 blessed
                 God.
                 )
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               it
               is
               not
               amiss
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Blessed
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               was
               an
               usual
               Title
               whereby
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               design
               the
               
                 True
                 God.
              
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               that
               question
               which
               Caiaphas
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               puts
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Mat.
               26.63
               .
               
                 I
                 adjure
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 Living
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               is
               in
               Mark
               19.53
               .
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Where
               no
               man
               doubts
               but
               that
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               meant
               ,
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 God.
              
               And
               when
               Christ
               is
               here
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 (
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Being
                 ,
                 the
                 ever-Blessed
                 God
                 ;
                 )
              
               with
               the
               Solemn
               note
               of
               Asseveration
               ,
               Amen
               :
               It
               is
               certainly
               too
               August
               a
               Title
               for
               any
               less
               than
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Only
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Character
               we
               have
               of
               him
               again
               ,
               Rev.
               1.8
               .
               where
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               Title
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               importing
               his
               Being
               ,
               but
               the
               additional
               intimation
               of
               his
               Eternity
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               variety
               of
               continued
               Duration
               ,
               
                 past
                 ,
                 present
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               Where
               we
               are
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               at
               ver
               .
               4.
               we
               have
               this
               Character
               of
               
               God
               ●ndefinitely
               ,
               without
               restriction
               to
               this
               or
               that
               Person
               in
               the
               Deity
               ,
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               its
               being
               contradistinct
               to
               Christ
               personally
               considered
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               )
               
                 Grace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 from
                 him
                 which
                 Is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Was
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 —
                 and
                 from
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Where
               it
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               unusual
               construction
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               that
               the
               Title
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 and
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 )
              
               is
               taken
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Grammarians
               speak
               ,
               (
               as
               one
               undeclined-Substantive
               
               joined
               with
               the
               Article
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               as
               being
               (
               all
               together
               )
               one
               joint
               title
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Indefinitely
                 taken
              
               ,
               (
               because
               of
               that
               contradistinction
               which
               follows
               ;
               
                 And
                 from
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               )
               and
               with
               particular
               respect
               (
               as
               the
               Margin
               of
               our
               Bible
               directs
               )
               to
               that
               of
               Exod.
               3.14
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 He
                 who
                 AM
              
               ;
               and
               can
               relate
               to
               none
               but
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               Now
               what
               is
               thus
               said
               of
               
                 this
                 God
              
               indefinitely
               ,
               at
               ver
               .
               4.
               is
               again
               repeated
               of
               Christ
               in
               particular
               at
               ver
               .
               8.
               (
               with
               a
               further
               addition
               of
               
                 Omnipotence
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 Beginning
                 and
                 the
                 Ending
              
               (
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Last
               )
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 Is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Was
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 Come
                 ;
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               So
               that
               he
               is
               here
               design'd
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               his
               Absolute
               Being
               ;
               but
               by
               his
               Eternity
               also
               ,
               through
               all
               variety
               of
               continued
               duration
               ,
               (
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               future
               ;
               )
               
                 who
                 Is
                 ,
                 and
                 Was
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 Be
              
               ;
               who
               was
               the
               First
               (
               before
               whom
               nothing
               was
               )
               and
               the
               Last
               (
               after
               whom
               nothing
               shall
               be
               ;
               )
               and
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 Omnipotence
                 ,
                 the
                 Almighty
              
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               title
               of
               
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 the
                 Last
                 ,
              
               is
               given
               him
               in
               divers
               other
               places
               ;
               as
               at
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               and
               17.
               of
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 the
                 Last
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 liveth
                 and
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 I
                 am
                 alive
                 for
                 evermore
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               And
               Rev.
               2.8
               .
               
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 dead
                 and
                 is
                 alive
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               Rev.
               21.6
               .
               and
               Rev.
               22.13
               .
               All
               relating
               to
               Isai.
               41.4
               .
               Isai.
               44.6
               .
               Isai.
               48.12
               .
               where
               the
               like
               had
               before
               been
               said
               ,
               as
               a
               Character
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 God.
              
               And
               Isai.
               43.10
               .
               
                 Before
                 me
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 God
                 formed
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 after
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               what
               can
               this
               be
               other
               than
               the
               Infinite
               ,
               the
               Eternal
               ,
               the
               Almighty
               God.
               
                 The
                 same
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               Heb.
               13.8
               .
               
                 The
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 hath
                 Immortality
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               he
               is
               described
               ,
               
               1
               Tim.
               6.14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               17.14
               ,
               and
               Rev.
               19.16
               .
               
                 The
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               Tit.
               2.13
               .
               Where
               ,
               
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               is
               so
               contra-distinguished
               ,
               not
               as
               another
               from
               
                 the
                 Great
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               as
               another
               Title
               of
               that
               same
               Person
               :
               He
               that
               is
               
                 our
                 God
                 and
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               or
               
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Tit.
               3.4
               .
               (
               like
               as
               
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.2
               .
               and
               again
               ,
               Col.
               3.17
               .
               
                 Giving
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 )
              
               For
               't
               is
               manifest
               that
               here
               (
               Tit.
               2.13
               .
               )
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               Christs
               coming
               to
               judgment
               ;
               which
               is
               here
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 Glorious
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearance
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ;
               The
               title
               that
               Jeremy
               gives
               to
               God
               ,
               Jer.
               32.18
               .
               
                 The
                 great
                 and
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 Christ
              
               therefore
               ,
               
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Doxology
               there
               added
               ,
               Rev.
               1.6
               .
               
                 To
                 him
                 be
                 glory
                 and
                 dominion
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               ;
               is
               equivalent
               to
               that
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               9.5
               .
               
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               And
               the
               like
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.16
               .
               
                 To
                 whom
                 be
                 Honour
                 and
                 Power
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               And
               much
               more
               ,
               that
               of
               Rev.
               5.12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Worthy
                 is
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Strength
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Blessing
                 :
              
               (
               As
               High
               a
               Doxology
               as
               that
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Lords-prayer
               ;
               )
               To
               which
               we
               have
               the
               Acclamation
               of
               
                 every
                 Creature
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 therein
                 ,
                 )
                 saying
                 ,
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 be
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Lamb
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 said
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 fell
                 down
                 and
                 worshipped
                 him
                 that
                 liveth
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               Too
               great
               things
               to
               be
               said
               of
               a
               mere
               Creature
               ,
               or
               a
               Titular
               God
               ;
               but
               very
               agreeable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               he
               is
               )
               
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 only
                 True
                 God.
              
               
            
             
             
               I
               might
               here
               add
               a
               like
               Remark
               ,
               on
               that
               of
               Isai.
               48.12
               .
               
                 Hearken
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 HE
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 also
                 the
                 Last
                 .
              
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               Isai.
               41.4
               .
               Isai.
               43.10
               ,
               13
               ,
               25.
               
               Deut.
               32.39
               .
               
                 I
                 ,
                 even
                 I
                 ,
                 am
                 HE
              
               (
               Hu
               )
               
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 God
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 beside
                 me
                 .
              
               (
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               elsewhere
               .
               )
               
                 Ani
                 Hu
              
               ;
               I
               am
               HE
               ;
               so
               we
               render
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               HE
               ;
               What
               HE
               ?
               'T
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               HE
               Absolutely
               taken
               ,
               and
               
                 Emphatically
                 applied
                 to
                 God.
              
               Which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               of
               like
               import
               with
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               AM
               ;
               
                 I
                 that
                 Am
              
               ,
               or
               
                 That
                 which
                 IS
              
               .
               *
               The
               Greek
               Septuagint
               (
               in
               the
               places
               cited
               )
               renders
               
                 Ani
                 Hu
              
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               And
               the
               vulgar
               Latin
               (
               indifferently
               )
               by
               
                 Ego
                 
                 Sum
                 ,
                 Ego
                 Ipse
                 ,
                 Ego
                 Sum
                 Ipse
                 ,
                 Ego
                 Ipse
                 Sum
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 He
              
               ,
               or
               
                 I
                 AM.
              
               And
               Christ
               ,
               of
               himself
               ,
               Joh.
               8.58
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 AM.
              
               And
               I
               the
               rather
               take
               it
               so
               to
               signify
               (
               in
               the
               places
               cited
               )
               because
               I
               there
               find
               it
               attended
               (
               exegetically
               )
               with
               an
               Intimation
               of
               his
               Eternity
               ;
               He
               Is
               ,
               He
               is
               the
               First
               and
               he
               is
               the
               Last
               ;
               Before
               him
               
                 none
                 Was
              
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               
                 none
                 shall
                 Be
              
               :
               He
               Is
               ,
               and
               ever
               Was
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               Be.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHARACTER
               III.
               
            
             
               The
               next
               Character
               that
               I
               shall
               insist
               upon
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               the
               two
               
                 Proper
                 Names
              
               of
               God
               ,
               Jah
               and
               Jehovah
               ;
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               Proper
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Incommunicable
               to
               any
               other
               .
               I
               put
               them
               both
               together
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               both
               of
               the
               same
               import
               ;
               and
               indeed
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               with
               Ehjeh
               ,
               (
               I
               AM
               )
               before-mentioned
               .
               The
               chief
               difference
               is
               ,
               that
               Ehjeh
               (
               I
               AM
               )
               retains
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Verb
               ;
               but
               Jah
               and
               Jehovah
               are
               Nouns
               verbal
               ,
               from
               Hajah
               or
               Havah
               which
               signifie
               
                 to
                 Be
              
               :
               All
               denoting
               Gods
               absolute
               Being
               :
               And
               All
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Supreme
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               applied
               in
               Scripture
               (
               that
               I
               know
               of
               )
               to
               any
               other
               .
               I
               know
               the
               Socinians
               would
               perswade
               us
               that
               Jehovah
               is
               sometime
               given
               to
               an
               Angel
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               ;
               but
               we
               say
               
                 that
                 Angel
              
               is
               not
               a
               Created
               Angel
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               who
               is
               God
               himsel●
               .
            
             
               The
               name
               Jah
               comes
               often
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               often
               as
               Jehovah
               .
               Particularly
               in
               Psal.
               68.5
               .
               
                 Sing
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 sing
                 praises
                 to
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 extol
                 him
                 that
                 rideth
                 upon
                 the
                 heavens
                 by
                 his
                 Name
                 JAH
                 .
              
               So
               we
               find
               it
               in
               our
               Bibles
               ,
               and
               it
               agrees
               with
               the
               Original
               .
               But
               in
               our
               Psalters
               ,
               (
               by
               a
               continued
               mistake
               ,
               )
               instead
               of
               Jah
               or
               Ya
               ,
               is
               printed
               Yea.
               *
               .
            
             
             
               But
               this
               name
               is
               no
               where
               (
               I
               think
               )
               retained
               in
               the
               Greek
               Septuagint
               ,
               (
               the
               Septuagint
               renders
               it
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               )
               Nor
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               (
               which
               frequently
               follows
               the
               Septuagints
               form
               of
               Speech
               ,
               )
               unless
               in
               the
               Solemn
               Form
               of
               praise
               Hallelu-Jah
               (
               which
               the
               Greek
               puts
               into
               one
               word
               Alleluia
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Praise
                 Jah
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               it
               is
               usually
               rendred
               )
               
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Which
               is
               jointly
               applied
               to
               
                 him
                 that
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
              
               and
               to
               
                 the
                 Lamb
              
               ,
               Rev.
               19.1
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               6.
               whom
               I
               take
               to
               be
               there
               meant
               by
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               and
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Omnipotent
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               and
               
                 the
                 Great
                 God
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               For
               
                 the
                 Supper
              
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 God
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               is
               the
               same
               with
               
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               name
               Jehovah
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               much
               more
               frequent
               ;
               especially
               in
               the
               Original
               Hebrew
               .
               But
               in
               our
               Translation
               is
               frequently
               rendered
               by
               
                 the
                 LORD
              
               ;
               as
               in
               all
               those
               places
               (
               if
               the
               Printers
               have
               been
               careful
               )
               where
               LORD
               is
               printed
               in
               Capital
               Letters
               .
            
             
               The
               name
               Jehovah
               ,
               is
               at
               Exod.
               3.14
               ,
               ●5
               .
               made
               equivalent
               to
               Ehjeh
               ,
               I
               AM.
               For
               what
               is
               said
               at
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               
                 Thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 AM
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 unto
                 you
              
               ;
               is
               thus
               repeated
               at
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 Thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 JEHOVAH
                 (
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Jacob
                 )
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 unto
                 you
                 :
              
               with
               this
               Addition
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 name
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 memorial
                 
                 unto
                 all
                 generations
                 .
              
               And
               Psal.
               81.18
               .
               
                 That
                 men
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 ,
                 whose
                 Name
                 alone
                 is
              
               JEHOVAH
               ,
               
                 art
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               place
               ,
               the
               restrictive
               word
               Alone
               ,
               cannot
               be
               understood
               to
               affect
               the
               word
               Name
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               thus
               to
               be
               construed
               ,
               (
               
                 cujus
                 nomen
                 est
                 Jehovah
                 solum
                 ,
                 )
                 Whose
                 name
                 is
                 Only
                 Jehovah
              
               ;
               (
               For
               God
               we
               know
               had
               other
               Names
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               often
               called
               :
               )
               But
               to
               the
               word
               
                 Whose
                 ,
                 (
                 cujus
                 solius
                 nomen
                 est
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 )
                 To
                 whom
                 Alone
                 (
                 or
                 to
                 whom
                 Only
                 )
                 the
                 name
                 Jehovah
                 doth
                 belong
                 .
              
               So
               Isai.
               45.5
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 JEHOVAH
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 beside
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               Deut.
               5.35
               ,
               39.
               
               
                 JEHOVAH
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 else
                 beside
                 him
                 :
                 JEHOVAH
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 in
                 heaven
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 earth
                 beneath
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 else
                 .
              
               And
               Isai.
               42.8
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 JEHOVAH
                 that
                 is
                 my
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 Glory
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 give
                 unto
                 another
                 .
              
               And
               Deut.
               6.4
               .
               
                 Hear
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 LORD
                 thy
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 LORD
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 JEHOVAH
                 thy
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 JEHOVAH
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Jehovah
               but
               he
               .
               And
               Deut.
               28.58
               .
               
                 That
                 thou
                 mayest
                 fear
                 this
                 glorious
                 and
                 fearful
                 name
                 ,
                 THE
                 LORD
                 THY
                 GOD
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 JEHOVAH
                 thy
                 God.
              
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               Deut.
               32.39
               .
               1
               Sam.
               12.2
               .
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               despute
               ,
               whether
               this
               name
               JEHOVAH
               ,
               were
               never
               made
               known
               ,
               till
               God
               did
               thus
               declare
               it
               to
               Moses
               ,
               at
               Exod.
               3.15
               .
               It
               might
               seem
               so
               to
               be
               by
               that
               of
               Exod.
               6.3
               .
               
                 I
                 appeared
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 my
                 name
                 JEHOVAH
                 was
                 I
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               often
               so
               called
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Genesis
               :
               But
               that
               Book
               was
               written
               by
               Moses
               ,
               after
               the
               time
               that
               Moses
               speaks
               of
               ,
               in
               Exodus
               .
               And
               Moses
               might
               so
               call
               him
               ,
               by
               a
               name
               known
               at
               the
               time
               when
               he
               wrote
               ,
               though
               it
               had
               not
               been
               known
               at
               the
               time
               whereof
               he
               
               wrote
               .
               As
               when
               Abraham
               is
               said
               to
               go
               forth
               from
               
                 Vr
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldees
              
               ,
               or
               of
               Chasdim
               ,
               Gen.
               11.31
               .
               though
               Chesed
               the
               Son
               of
               Nahor
               (
               from
               whom
               ,
               in
               likelihood
               ,
               the
               Chaldees
               were
               called
               Chasdim
               )
               was
               not
               born
               till
               afterwards
               ,
               as
               appears
               Gen.
               22.22
               .
               So
               Exod.
               12.40
               .
               where
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               are
               said
               to
               have
               
                 sojourned
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
              
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               reckoned
               backward
               as
               far
               as
               
               Abraham's
               coming
               forth
               
                 from
                 Vr
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldees
              
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               they
               could
               not
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               (
               for
               Israel
               was
               not
               then
               born
               ,
               )
               but
               it
               was
               
                 that
                 people
              
               ,
               who
               were
               afterwards
               called
               
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               .
               And
               many
               such
               Prolepses
               ,
               or
               anticipations
               of
               Names
               ,
               there
               are
               in
               all
               Historians
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
                 Name
                 JEHOVAH
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               material
               to
               our
               present
               business
               .
               'T
               is
               enough
               ,
               that
               Jehovah
               is
               now
               known
               to
               be
               the
               signal
               Name
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               (
               I
               think
               )
               no
               where
               given
               to
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               is
               called
               Jehovah
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               .
               And
               it
               is
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Socinians
               would
               have
               us
               think
               that
               this
               Name
               is
               not
               peculiar
               to
               God.
               In
               Jer.
               23.5
               ,
               6.
               he
               is
               called
               
                 Jehovah
                 Tzidkenu
              
               ,
               the
               
                 LORD
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 Behold
                 the
                 days
                 come
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 unto
                 David
                 a
                 Righteous
                 Branch
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 shall
                 reign
                 and
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 execute
                 judgment
                 and
                 justice
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 In
                 his
                 days
                 Judah
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 Israel
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 safety
                 :
              
               (
               which
               is
               agreed
               ,
               by
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               ,
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               
                 Messias
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 whereby
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
              
               (
               JEHOVAH
               Tzidkenu
               )
               
                 the
                 LORD
                 our
                 Righteousn●●s
                 ,
                 (
                 JEHOVAH
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               )
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               Jer.
               33.15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               In
               Psal.
               102.
               which
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 A
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 poureth
                 out
                 his
                 complaint
                 before
                 the
                 LORD
              
               (
               Jehovah
               .
               )
               
               It
               begins
               thus
               ,
               
                 Hear
                 my
                 prayer
                 O
                 LORD
              
               (
               Jehovah
               )
               
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 cry
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               he
               to
               whom
               this
               prayer
               is
               made
               ,
               is
               eight
               or
               nine
               times
               called
               
                 the
                 LORD
              
               (
               Jehovah
               .
               )
               Now
               he
               to
               whom
               this
               prayer
               is
               made
               (
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               Hebr.
               1.8
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               )
               is
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Vnto
                 the
                 Son
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 —
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heavens
                 are
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ;
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 remainest
                 ;
                 They
                 all
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
                 as
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 fold
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 years
                 shall
                 not
                 fail
                 .
              
               All
               which
               is
               cited
               out
               of
               that
               Prayer
               ,
               made
               to
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah
               .
            
             
               So
               
                 I
                 the
                 LORD
              
               (
               Jehovah
               )
               
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
              
               ,
               Isai.
               41.4
               .
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
              
               (
               Jehovah
               )
               
                 before
                 me
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 after
                 me
                 ,
              
               Isai.
               43.10
               .
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
              
               (
               Jehovah
               ,
               )
               
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Redeemer
                 ,
              
               (
               Jehovah
               )
               
                 the
                 LORD
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 and
                 beside
                 Me
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
              
               Isai.
               44.6
               .
               which
               are
               the
               Characters
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
               1.8
               ,
               9.
               
               &
               2.8
               .
               &
               21.6
               .
               &
               22.13
               .
               as
               was
               shewed
               before
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Greek
               Septuagint
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               name
               Jehovah
               is
               no
               where
               retained
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               I
               think
               )
               every
               where
               put
               for
               it
               .
               Whether
               because
               of
               a
               Jewish
               Superstition
               ,
               no
               where
               to
               pronounce
               that
               Name
               ;
               or
               because
               it
               could
               not
               conveniently
               be
               expressed
               in
               Greek
               Letters
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               determine
               .
               And
               for
               that
               reason
               (
               because
               the
               Septuagints
               did
               not
               use
               it
               )
               it
               is
               not
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               (
               which
               doth
               mostly
               comply
               with
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Septuagints
               ;
               as
               being
               the
               Greek
               Translation
               then
               in
               use
               .
               )
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               not
               to
               look
               for
               the
               Name
               Jehovah
               there
               applied
               to
               Christ.
               But
               divers
               places
               are
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               the
               name
               Jehovah
               was
               used
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               And
               the
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               )
               by
               which
               
               both
               the
               Septuagints
               and
               the
               New
               Testament
               do
               constantly
               render
               the
               Hebrew
               Name
               Jehovah
               ,
               is
               so
               frequently
               applied
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               that
               (
               throughout
               the
               New
               Testament
               )
               it
               is
               almost
               his
               constant
               Character
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 One
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.6
               .
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               2.1
               .
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 and
                 my
                 God
              
               ,
               Joh.
               20.28
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.3
               .
               And
               elsewhere
               so
               often
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               be
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHARACTER
               IV.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               Character
               (
               which
               I
               shall
               insist
               upon
               )
               of
               the
               True
               God
               ,
               the
               Only
               God
               ;
               is
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 Hear
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 Lord.
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Deut.
               6.4
               .
               And
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               almost
               the
               constant
               Language
               of
               Moses
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Character
               which
               God
               directs
               him
               to
               use
               ;
               
                 Thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 name
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 memorial
                 unto
                 all
                 Generations
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               3.15
               .
               and
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               18.
               
               And
               elsewhere
               very
               often
               throughout
               the
               Bible
               .
               And
               doubtless
               ,
               he
               that
               was
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               the
               only
               God.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               He
               who
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 —
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 Me
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               20.3
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 Besides
                 Me
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 God
                 ,
              
               Isai.
               44.6
               .
               and
               so
               often
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               needless
               to
               name
               the
               places
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Character
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               is
               expresly
               given
               to
               Christ
               also
               ,
               Luk.
               1.16
               ,
               17.
               where
               we
               are
               expresly
               told
               of
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               that
               
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 shall
                 he
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Their
                 God
              
               (
               to
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               
                 Israel
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 Him
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 
                 power
                 of
                 Elias
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               all
               know
               ,
               whose
               
                 fore-runner
                 John
              
               Baptist
               was
               ;
               and
               
                 before
                 whom
              
               he
               was
               to
               go
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Elias
                 .
              
               And
               he
               before
               whom
               he
               was
               thus
               to
               go
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               only
               a
               Titular
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               Creature
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               True
               God
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               God
               with
               that
               God
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               whom
               no
               man
               doubts
               to
               be
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Only
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               I
               might
               add
               many
               other
               Characters
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               proving
               him
               to
               be
               the
               True
               God
               ;
               as
               that
               Rev.
               2.13
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 which
                 searcheth
                 the
                 Reins
                 and
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               Rev.
               22.12
               .
               and
               elsewhere
               :
               )
               which
               God
               (
               the
               True
               God
               )
               claims
               as
               his
               peculiar
               Prerogative
               ,
               Jer.
               17.9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 deceitful
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 desperately
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 the
                 LORD
                 search
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 I
                 try
                 the
                 Reins
                 ;
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 doings
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               Jer.
               11.20
               .
               Jer.
               20.12
               .
               1
               Chron.
               28.9
               .
               Psal.
               7.9
               .
               Psal.
               139.1
               .
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               .
               And
               that
               likewise
               of
               Isai
               9.6
               .
               His
               Name
               
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 Wonderful
                 Councellor
                 ,
                 the
                 Mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               &c.
               with
               many
               other
               Characters
               of
               like
               nature
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               agree
               to
               any
               but
               the
               True
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               not
               my
               business
               ,
               in
               this
               short
               Discourse
               ,
               to
               say
               All
               that
               might
               be
               said
               ;
               but
               what
               may
               be
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               He
               therefore
               that
               is
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               )
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Mighty
                 God
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Everlasting
                 Father
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 God
              
               ;
               the
               
                 First
                 and
                 the
                 Last
                 ,
                 (
                 before
              
               whom
               nothing
               was
               ,
               and
               after
               whom
               nothing
               shall
               be
               )
               that
               
                 Was
                 ,
                 and
                 Is
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 Be
              
               ;
               the
               
                 same
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               the
               Almighty
               ;
               by
               whom
               
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 made
              
               ;
               by
               whom
               
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 whom
                 nothing
                 was
                 made
                 that
                 was
                 made
              
               ;
               
               who
               
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 hands
              
               ;
               who
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 fail
                 ,
                 his
                 years
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               who
               
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 reins
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
              
               ;
               who
               is
               
                 Jehovah
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 being
              
               ;
               which
               
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Blessed
                 and
                 only
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 hath
                 immortality
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 Honour
                 and
                 Power
                 Everlasting
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               That
               God
               (
               I
               say
               )
               of
               whom
               all
               these
               great
               things
               are
               said
               ,
               is
               (
               certainly
               )
               not
               a
               mere
               Titular
               God
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               called
               God
               but
               
                 is
                 not
              
               ,
               )
               a
               Creature
               God
               ,
               or
               only
               a
               dignified
               Man.
               For
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               not
               Characters
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               what
               Characters
               shall
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               be
               described
               ?
            
             
               I
               know
               ,
               the
               Socinians
               have
               imployed
               their
               Wits
               to
               find
               out
               some
               tricks
               to
               evade
               or
               elude
               some
               of
               these
               plain
               places
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               not
               trouble
               my self
               ,
               or
               you
               to
               repeat
               ;
               or
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               them
               .
               For
               they
               are
               so
               weak
               ,
               and
               so
               forced
               ,
               that
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               read
               together
               with
               the
               forced
               senses
               they
               would
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               are
               answer
               enough
               ;
               nor
               do
               they
               need
               or
               deserve
               any
               further
               answer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             OBJECTION
             VIII
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Objection
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             was
             not
             known
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             before
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             it
             were
             not
             made
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             know
             .
             For
             matters
             of
             pure
             Revelation
             ,
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             revealed
             ,
             (
             nor
             farther
             than
             they
             are
             revealed
             :
             )
             But
             may
             be
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             Revealed
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             was
             (
             doubtless
             )
             unknown
             to
             Adam
             before
             his
             Fall
             ;
             
             And
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             fallen
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             no
             fault
             in
             him
             not
             to
             have
             known
             it
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             (
             after
             his
             fall
             )
             it
             was
             first
             made
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             in
             that
             first
             promise
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               should
               break
               the
               Serpents
               head
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             )
             it
             was
             yet
             so
             dark
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             know
             very
             little
             (
             as
             to
             the
             particulars
             of
             it
             )
             of
             what
             is
             now
             known
             to
             us
             .
             And
             as
             God
             by
             
               parcels
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               manners
               ,
            
             declared
             more
             of
             it
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             obliged
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             more
             of
             it
             :
             and
             when
             
               in
               the
               last
               days
            
             he
             had
             declared
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             
               by
               his
               Son
            
             ;
             Heb.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             it
             is
             now
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             much
             more
             ;
             of
             which
             they
             might
             be
             safely
             ignorant
             .
             And
             ,
             of
             the
             Trinity
             likewise
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             then
             revealed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             were
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             though
             not
             fully
             revealed
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             clearly
             understood
             by
             All
             ;
             were
             yet
             so
             insinuated
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             in
             good
             measure
             understood
             by
             some
             ;
             and
             would
             more
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Veil
               should
               be
               taken
               off
               from
            
             Moses's
             face
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.13
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             not
             understood
             ,
             even
             by
             his
             own
             Disciples
             ,
             till
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             not
             say
             that
             these
             things
             were
             not
             before
             intimated
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             though
             covertly
             ;
             )
             for
             when
             
               their
               understandings
               were
               opened
               ,
               to
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             and
             what
             had
             been
             
               written
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Psalms
            
             ;
             they
             then
             perceived
             that
             
               it
               was
               so
               written
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               it
               behooved
               Christ
               to
               Suffer
               and
               to
               Rise
               from
               the
               dead
               the
               Third
               day
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             was
             therein
             so
             covertly
             contained
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             no
             more
             to
             have
             understood
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             And
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             declares
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             have
             been
             covered
             under
             
               the
               Jewish
               Rites
               
               and
               Ceremonies
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             did
             not
             understand
             ;
             though
             ,
             in
             good
             measure
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             understood
             by
             some
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             say
             the
             like
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             which
             was
             but
             darkly
             discovered
             till
             
               Immortality
               was
               brought
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
             We
             must
             not
             yet
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             wholly
             unknown
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             (
             of
             whom
             many
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             did
             believe
             it
             :
             )
             Yet
             neither
             can
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             generally
             received
             ;
             For
             we
             know
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             the
             Sadduces
             were
             divided
             upon
             that
             point
             ,
             Act.
             23.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             so
             little
             is
             said
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             captious
             ,
             might
             have
             found
             much
             more
             specious
             pretence
             of
             cavilling
             against
             it
             then
             ,
             than
             our
             Adversaries
             now
             have
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             say
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             there
             were
             then
             divers
             intimations
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             better
             understood
             (
             in
             a
             clearer
             light
             )
             than
             at
             that
             time
             they
             were
             :
             So
             I
             think
             there
             were
             also
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             God-head
             ,
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Somewhat
             (
             which
             now
             we
             call
             Persons
             )
             seems
             fairly
             to
             be
             insinuated
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             of
             Elohim-bara
             ,
             Gen.
             1.1
             .
             
               (
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               created
               ,
               )
            
             where
             Elohim
             (
             God
             )
             a
             Nominative
             Case
             Plural
             ,
             is
             joined
             with
             Bara
             ,
             a
             Verb
             Singular
             ;
             (
             which
             is
             as
             if
             we
             should
             say
             in
             English
             ,
             
               We
               Am
            
             ,
             or
             
               They
               Doth
            
             ;
             which
             would
             to
             us
             sound
             odly
             ,
             if
             somewhat
             of
             Mystery
             be
             not
             intended
             in
             it
             .
             )
             Nor
             is
             it
             here
             only
             ,
             but
             very
             frequently
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             called
             Elohim
             in
             the
             Plural
             Number
             ,
             (
             and
             much
             oftner
             than
             in
             the
             Singular
             Number
             Eloah
             ,
             )
             as
             if
             ,
             though
             Jehovah
             be
             but
             One
             ,
             yet
             Elohim
             may
             be
             Three
             :
             Not
             Three
             Gods
             ,
             but
             Three
             Somewhats
             in
             that
             One
             God.
             (
             For
             though
             it
             be
             Elohim
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             Bara
             :
             It
             is
             So
             Three
             ,
             as
             yet
             to
             be
             One.
             )
             Nor
             is
             it
             Elohajim
             (
             in
             the
             Dual
             Number
             )
             as
             spoken
             of
             
             Two
             ,
             or
             a
             Couple
             ;
             but
             Elohim
             (
             in
             the
             Plural
             Number
             )
             as
             of
             
               more
               than
               Two.
            
             
          
           
             This
             may
             perhaps
             be
             called
             a
             Criticism
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             so
             .
             )
             But
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             purely
             Casual
             ,
             and
             not
             designed
             .
             For
             many
             times
             little
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             unheeded
             Expressions
             (
             as
             at
             first
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             )
             may
             (
             by
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             )
             be
             fore-designed
             to
             some
             considerable
             purpose
             .
             As
             ,
             that
             of
             ,
             
               Not
               a
               bone
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               broken
               ,
               Exod.
            
             12.46
             .
             Numb
             .
             9.12
             .
             Psal.
             34.20
             .
             And
             that
             of
             ,
             
               they
               pierced
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               ,
            
             Psal.
             22.16
             .
             And
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               look
               upon
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ,
            
             Zach.
             12.10
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             
               they
               part
               my
               garment
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               on
               my
               vesture
               they
               cast
               lots
               ,
            
             Psal.
             22.18
             .
             And
             ,
             
               they
               gave
               me
               gall
               for
               my
               meat
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               thirst
               they
               gave
               me
               vinegar
               to
               drink
               ,
            
             Psal.
             69.21
             .
             Which
             are
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             Poetical
             Expressions
             ;
             and
             seemingly
             casual
             ,
             and
             undesigned
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Literal
             Sense
             ;
             but
             were
             providentially
             ordered
             ,
             as
             being
             literally
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Joh.
             19.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             and
             in
             the
             places
             parallel
             of
             the
             other
             Gospels
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             a
             great
             many
             such
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             might
             seem
             Casual
             ,
             but
             were
             Providentially
             designed
             .
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             at
             present
             with
             one
             more
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             (
             which
             perhaps
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             look
             as
             like
             a
             Criticism
             as
             what
             I
             mention
             )
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             
               Now
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               Seed
               were
               the
               promises
               made
               .
               He
               saith
               not
               ,
               And
               to
               Seeds
               ,
               as
               of
               many
               ;
               but
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               And
               to
               thy
               Seed
               which
               is
               Christ.
            
             Now
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             refers
             ,
             are
             those
             Gen.
             22.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             (
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             place
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             promises
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             such
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               his
               Seed
               .
               )
               By
               my self
               have
               I
               sworn
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               For
               because
               ,
               thou
               hast
               done
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               withheld
               thy
               Son
               ,
               thine
               onely
               Son
               ;
               That
               in
               blessing
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               multiplying
               I
               will
               multiply
               thy
               Seed
               ,
               as
               the
               stars
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               
               and
               as
               the
               sand
               which
               is
               upon
               the
               sea-shoar
               ,
               and
               thy
               Seed
               shall
               possess
               the
               gate
               of
               his
               enemies
               ;
               and
               in
               thy
               Seed
               shall
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               ;
               because
               thou
               hast
               obeyed
               my
               voice
               .
            
          
           
             By
             
               Abraham's
               Seed
            
             ,
             here
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             meant
             
               his
               Children
            
             whom
             God
             promiseth
             to
             multiply
             .
             And
             it
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             very
             indifferent
             whether
             to
             say
             ,
             
               thy
               Seed
            
             ,
             or
             
               thy
               Children
            
             .
             But
             St.
             Paul
             was
             so
             nice
             a
             Critick
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             advantage
             of
             his
             saying
             Seed
             (
             in
             the
             Singular
             Number
             )
             and
             not
             Seeds
             or
             Children
             (
             in
             the
             Plural
             )
             as
             thereby
             signally
             denoting
             (
             as
             principally
             intended
             )
             that
             
               One
               Seed
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ.
             Yet
             are
             not
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Seed
             to
             be
             quite
             excluded
             (
             even
             in
             that
             last
             Clause
             of
             it
             ,
             
               In
               thy
               Seed
               shall
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               ,
               )
            
             as
             appears
             by
             Act.
             3.25
             .
             
               And
               ye
               (
               men
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             12.
             )
             
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               with
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               saying
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               And
               in
               thy
               Seed
               shall
               all
               the
               kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             Whence
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             seemingly
             unheeded
             Criticisms
             are
             sometimes
             Providentially
             designed
             .
             And
             such
             I
             take
             this
             of
             
               Bara
               Elohim
            
             ,
             to
             be
             .
             And
             it
             is
             taken
             notice
             of
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             both
             by
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             writers
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             Plurality
             seems
             plainly
             intimated
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             Gen.
             1.26
             .
             
               Let
               VS
               make
               man
               in
               OVR
               image
               and
               after
               OVR
               likeness
               .
            
             Yet
             even
             this
             Plurality
             is
             no
             other
             than
             what
             in
             another
             consideration
             ,
             is
             an
             Vnity
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             follows
             ,
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             
               So
               God
               created
               man
               in
               HIS
               own
               image
               .
            
             These
             
               Plural
               Somewhats
            
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             are
             but
             
               One
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             't
             is
             but
             a
             childish
             excuse
             to
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             
               Stile
               of
               Princes
            
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             We
             and
             Vs
             instead
             of
             I
             and
             Me.
             'T
             is
             indeed
             a
             piece
             of
             Courtship
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             (
             and
             perhaps
             hath
             been
             for
             some
             Ages
             :
             )
             But
             how
             long
             hath
             it
             been
             so
             ?
             'T
             is
             not
             so
             old
             as
             Moses
             ;
             much
             less
             so
             old
             as
             the
             Creation
             .
             King
             Pharoah
             ,
             and
             Senacharib
             ,
             and
             
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             
               I
               ,
               Me
               ,
               Mine
            
             ,
             (
             not
             
               We
               ,
               Vs
               ,
               Ours
            
             .
             )
             And
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Height
             of
             his
             Pride
             ,
             Dan.
             4.30
             .
             
               Is
               not
               this
               great
               Babylon
               that
               I
               have
               built
               ,
               by
               the
               might
               of
               MY
               Power
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               MY
               Majesty
               .
            
             Here
             's
             nothing
             of
             We
             and
             Our
             .
             This
             was
             not
             
               Stilus
               Regius
            
             in
             those
             days
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             here
             expound
             it
             by
             such
             an
             equivalence
             ;
             
               And
               God
               said
               ,
               Let
               Me
               make
               man
               in
               My
               image
            
             ;
             it
             would
             scarce
             sound
             like
             good
             Sense
             .
             (
             For
             't
             is
             not
             usual
             to
             speak
             Imperatively
             in
             the
             
               First
               person
               Singular
               .
            
             )
             It
             seems
             therefore
             to
             imply
             a
             Plurality
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Gods.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             have
             Gen.
             3.22
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               man
               is
               become
               like
               One
               of
               Vs.
            
             Is
             this
             also
             
               Stilo
               Regio
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             ,
             
               The
               man
               is
               become
               like
               one
               of
               Me
               ?
            
          
           
             So
             ,
             Gen.
             11.6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               And
               the
               LORD
            
             (
             Jehovah
             )
             
               said
               ,
               Let
               VS
               go
               down
               ,
               and
               confound
               their
               Language
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             these
             places
             intimate
             a
             Plurality
             ,
             so
             I
             know
             not
             but
             that
             of
             Gen.
             18.
             may
             intimate
             this
             Plurality
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Trinity
             .
             That
             the
             appearance
             there
             of
             
               three
               Men
            
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             was
             a
             
               Divine
               Apparition
            
             (
             though
             Abraham
             did
             not
             at
             first
             apprehend
             it
             so
             to
             be
             )
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             by
             Moses
             ,
             ver
             1.
             
             
               The
               LORD
            
             (
             Jehovah
             )
             
               appeared
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               plains
               of
               Mamre
               ;
               and
               he
               lift
               up
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               lo
               Three
               Men
               stood
               by
               him
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             appearance
             of
             
               Three
               Men
            
             ,
             was
             an
             appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             .
             And
             though
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Abraham
             doth
             any
             where
             use
             the
             word
             Jehovah
             in
             that
             discourse
             ,
             (
             but
             Adonai
             all
             along
             :
             )
             Yet
             Moses
             the
             Relater
             (
             where
             himself
             speaks
             )
             says
             every
             where
             Jehovah
             ;
             though
             when
             he
             recites
             
             Abraham's
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             Adonai
             :
             But
             even
             Adonai
             is
             a
             word
             Plural
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Elohim
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
               my
               Lords
            
             ,
             (
             the
             Singular
             is
             
               Adoni
               ,
               my
               Lord
            
             ;
             but
             seldom
             said
             of
             God.
             )
          
           
             Whether
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             JEHOVAH
             were
             not
             then
             known
             to
             Abraham
             (
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
             Exod.
             6.3
             .
             )
             or
             that
             Abraham
             was
             not
             at
             first
             aware
             who
             it
             was
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             then
             discoursing
             ;
             or
             for
             what
             other
             reason
             he
             did
             avoid
             using
             the
             name
             Jehovah
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             my self
             curiously
             to
             enquire
             :
             But
             sure
             we
             are
             that
             Moses
             tells
             us
             ,
             This
             Apparition
             of
             
               Three
               Men
            
             (
             as
             at
             first
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             )
             was
             an
             Apparition
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             .
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             doubt
             therefore
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             appeared
             there
             ,
             in
             this
             Apparition
             of
             
               Three
               Men
            
             ;
             which
             is
             therefore
             a
             fair
             intimation
             of
             a
             
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
            
             .
          
           
             It
             might
             perhaps
             be
             cavill'd
             at
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             all
             :
             And
             so
             might
             that
             of
             
             Jonah's
             being
             
               three
               days
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               Whale's
               belly
               ,
            
             when
             brought
             as
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             our
             Saviour
             ought
             
               so
               long
            
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             Grave
             .
             But
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.3
             ,
             4.
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             rose
             again
             the
             
               Third
               day
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             (
             And
             Christ
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             Luk.
             24.46
             .
             )
             Yet
             I
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             clear
             to
             that
             purpose
             
               in
               the
               Scriptures
            
             (
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             )
             than
             either
             this
             of
             
             Jonah's
             being
             so
             long
             in
             the
             
               Whale's
               belly
            
             (
             to
             which
             Christ
             himself
             alludes
             ,
             Mat.
             12.40
             .
             )
             or
             that
             of
             Hos.
             6.2
             .
             
               After
               two
               days
               he
               will
               revive
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               he
               will
               raise
               us
               up
               .
            
             Which
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             more
             express
             (
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             
               Third
               day
            
             )
             than
             this
             of
             Jonah
             .
             But
             such
             covert
             Intimations
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             of
             things
             afterward
             more
             clearly
             discovered
             in
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             Nor
             was
             this
             unknown
             to
             the
             ancient
             Jewish
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             Ainsworth
             (
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             Gen.
             1.
             )
             cites
             from
             thence
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             
               R.
               Simeon
               ,
               Ben
               Jochai
            
             in
             
               Zoar
               ;
               )
               Come
               see
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               word
            
             Elohim
             :
             
               there
               are
               three
               Degrees
               ,
               and
               every
               Degree
               by
               it self
               Distinct
               ;
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               joined
               together
               in
               One
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               divided
               one
               from
               another
               ,
            
             (
             only
             ,
             there
             he
             calls
             Degrees
             what
             we
             now
             call
             Persons
             .
             )
             So
             that
             it
             was
             
             not
             unknown
             to
             the
             Jews
             of
             old
             ,
             whatever
             the
             present
             Jews
             think
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             these
             Three
             are
             ,
             (
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             )
             seems
             to
             be
             likewise
             intimated
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             where
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             distinctly
             named
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               beginning
            
             (
             Elohim
             )
             
               God
               created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             1.
             where
             no
             man
             doubts
             but
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             implied
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             not
             He
             only
             .
          
           
             And
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               moved
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Waters
               .
            
             Where
             Ainsworth
             tells
             us
             from
             the
             ancient
             Rabbines
             whom
             he
             cites
             ,
             they
             call
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Mercies
               from
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               called
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               :
            
             And
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Messias
            
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             mention
             ;
             
               My
               Spirit
               shall
               not
               always
               strive
               with
               Man
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6.3
             .
             
               Take
               not
               thine
               Holy
               Spirit
               from
               me
               ,
            
             Psal.
             51.11
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             Isai.
             61.1
             .
             
               They
               vexed
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             Isai.
             63.10
             .
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             
               God
               himself
            
             :
             we
             say
             so
             too
             ,
             for
             we
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             is
             
               God
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             like
             intimation
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               God
               Said
            
             (
             or
             spake
             the
             
               Word
               )
               Let
               there
               be
               Light
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               Light.
            
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             11.14
             ,
             20.
             
             
               God
               Said
               ,
               Let
               there
               be
               a
               Firmament
               ,
            
             &c.
             So
             Psal.
             33.6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               By
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               were
               the
               Heavens
               made
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               He
               Spake
               and
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               He
               Commanded
               and
               it
               stood
               fast
               .
            
             And
             Psal.
             148.5
             .
             
               He
               Spake
               the
               Word
               and
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               He
               commanded
               and
               they
               were
               created
               .
            
             Consonant
             to
             that
             of
             Heb.
             11.3
             .
             
               By
               faith
               we
               understand
               that
               the
               Worlds
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             1
             Pet.
             3.5
             ,
             7.
             
             
               By
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               the
               Heavens
               were
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               by
               the
               same
               Word
               they
               are
               kept
               in
               store
               ,
               or
               preserved
               .
            
             In
             which
             places
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             so
             often
             mentioned
             ,
             
             and
             with
             such
             Emphasis
             put
             upon
             it
             ;
             seems
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             Word
             mentioned
             ,
             Joh.
             1.1
             ,
             3
             ,
             10.
             
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               Him
               :
               The
               World
               was
               made
               by
               Him
            
             ;
             just
             as
             in
             Heb.
             11.3
             .
             
               the
               Worlds
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Nor
             was
             this
             notion
             of
             
               the
               Word
            
             (
             Personally
             taken
             )
             unknown
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             .
             For
             what
             we
             have
             Psal.
             110.1
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               (
               Dixit
               Jehova
               Domino
               meo
               )
            
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             ,
             renders
             by
             
               Dixit
               Jehova
            
             ,
             (
             Bemeimreh
             )
             
               in
               Verbo
               suo
            
             meaning
             ,
             by
             
               His
               Word
            
             ,
             the
             Messias
             ;
             and
             of
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             expounds
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             22.44
             .
             And
             it
             is
             frequent
             ,
             in
             that
             Paraphrase
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Word
            
             to
             design
             the
             Messias
             ;
             *
             as
             S.
             Joh.
             doth
             ,
             Joh.
             1.1
             .
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             And
             I
             put
             the
             more
             weight
             upon
             this
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             here
             ,
             Gen.
             1.2
             ,
             3.
             so
             )
             we
             have
             in
             several
             other
             places
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             mentioned
             as
             concerned
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             Psal.
             33.6
             .
             
               By
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               LORD
            
             (
             Jehovah
             )
             
               were
               the
               Heavens
               made
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Hosts
               of
               them
               by
               the
               (
               Spirit
               ,
            
             or
             )
             
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               (
               Berwach
               .
               )
            
             Where
             we
             have
             Jehovah
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             .
             Job
             26.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               He
               divideth
               the
               Sea
               by
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               by
               his
            
             (
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             )
             
               Vnderstanding
               he
               smiteth
               through
               the
               proud
               ;
               By
               his
               Spirit
               he
               garnisheth
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               his
               Hand
               hath
               formed
               the
               crooked
               Serpent
               .
            
             
             Where
             we
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             Job
             33.4
             .
             
               ●he
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Breath
               of
               t●e
               Lord
               hath
               given
               me
               Life
               .
            
             So
             ,
             Psal.
             104.24
             ,
             30.
             
             
               O
               LORD
            
             (
             Jehovah
             )
             
               how
               wonderful
               are
               thy
               Works
               ,
               in
               VVisdom
               thou
               hast
               made
               them
               all
               .
               Thou
               sendest
               forth
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               created
               ,
               and
               thou
               renewest
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             not
             amiss
             here
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             as
             well
             ratio
             as
             oratio
             ;
             so
             Christ
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             in
             Joh.
             1.1
             ,
             3
             ,
             10.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               Him
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               was
               made
               by
               him
               :
            
             And
             Heb.
             11.3
             .
             
               The
               Worlds
               were
               framed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             So
             the
             same
             is
             said
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             Prov.
             3.19
             .
             
               The
               LORD
               by
               VVisdom
               hath
               formed
               the
               Earth
               ,
               by
               Vnderstanding
               hath
               he
               established
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             And
             Prov.
             8.22
             .
             &c.
             
               The
               LORD
               possessed
               me
            
             (
             Wisdom
             )
             
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               before
               his
               works
               of
               old
               ;
               I
               was
               set
               up
               from
               everlasting
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               ere
               ever
               the
               Earth
               was
               ;
               —
               When
               he
               prepared
               the
               Heavens
               I
               was
               there
               ,
               —
               When
               he
               established
               the
               Clouds
               above
               ,
               —
               When
               he
               strengthened
               the
               Fountains
               of
               the
               deep
               ,
               —
               When
               he
               appointed
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               then
               was
               I
               by
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             accordingly
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             is
             called
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             Luk.
             1.35
             .
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Highest
               shall
               over-shadow
               thee
               .
            
             And
             1
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             
               Who
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               Faith
               unto
               Salvation
            
             ▪
             which
             doubtless
             is
             not
             without
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             working
             and
             preserving
             faith
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Suitably
             hereunto
             ,
             God's
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             are
             oft
             conjoyned
             .
             
               He
               is
               Wise
               in
               Heart
               ,
               and
               Mighty
               in
               Strength
               ,
            
             Job
             9.4
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               is
               excellent
               in
               Power
               ,
               and
               in
               Judgment
               ,
            
             Job
             37.13
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             (
             without
             laying
             too
             great
             a
             stress
             on
             every
             particular
             ,
             )
             there
             seems
             a
             foundation
             clear
             enough
             to
             consider
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             clearly
             
             distinguishable
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             Creation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             holy
             Writers
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             have
             considered
             them
             as
             distinct
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             the
             Jewish
             Writers
             have
             owned
             them
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             very
             well
             that
             those
             who
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             captious
             ,
             may
             cavil
             at
             these
             places
             ,
             as
             the
             Sadduces
             of
             old
             did
             at
             those
             passages
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             tending
             to
             prove
             a
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             those
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             some
             of
             our
             own
             ;
             who
             would
             have
             us
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             before
             Christ
             had
             only
             Promises
             of
             Temporal
             blessings
             (
             not
             of
             Heavenly
             and
             Eternal
             :
             )
             Though
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             when
             ,
             
               of
               the
               hope
               and
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               he
               was
               called
               in
               question
               ;
               )
            
             that
             he
             did
             
               so
               worship
               the
               God
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               believing
               all
               things
               which
               were
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               had
               hope
               towards
               God
               (
               which
               they
               also
               allowed
               )
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               both
               of
               the
               Just
               and
               Vnjust
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             
               a
               promise
               made
               of
               God
               to
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               which
               their
               twelve
               Tribes
               instantly
               serving
               God
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               hoped
               to
               come
            
             ;
             which
             were
             
               no
               other
               things
               than
               what
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               had
               said
               should
               come
               to
               pass
            
             ;
             and
             which
             to
             
               King
               Agrippa
            
             (
             who
             if
             not
             a
             Jew
             ,
             was
             at
             least
             well
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Doctrines
             )
             should
             not
             
               seem
               strange
               ,
               Act.
            
             23.6
             .
             Act.
             24.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Act.
             26.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
             that
             
               all
               these
               died
               in
               faith
               ,
               not
               having
               received
               the
               promises
            
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             died
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             better
             things
             than
             what
             they
             had
             yet
             received
             :
             )
             
               But
               saw
               them
               afar
               off
               ,
               and
               were
               perswaded
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               embraced
               them
               ,
               and
               confessed
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               strangers
               and
               Pilgrims
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             proves
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
               (
               Mat.
            
             22.32
             .
             )
             by
             such
             an
             Argument
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             of
             us
             should
             have
             urged
             ,
             it
             would
             perhaps
             have
             been
             ridiculed
             :
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ;
               Now
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             pursues
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             Heb.
             11.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
             
               They
               sojourned
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               promise
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               strange
               Land
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               Tabernacles
            
             (
             movable
             from
             place
             to
             place
             )
             
               for
               they
               looked
               for
               a
               City
               which
               hath
               foundations
            
             (
             a
             fixed
             City
             ,
             not
             flitting
             as
             were
             those
             Tabernacles
             ,
             )
             
               whose
               builder
               and
               maker
               of
               God
               :
               Declaring
               plainly
               that
               they
               did
               seek
               a
               Country
               :
               Not
               such
               as
               that
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ;
               but
               a
               better
               Country
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Heavenly
               :
               wherefore
               God
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               be
               called
               their
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               a
               City
            
             ;
             where
             he
             directly
             argues
             ,
             that
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             
               to
               be
               their
               God
            
             ,
             was
             a
             Promise
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             taught
             them
             all
             along
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             Spiritual
             Sense
             ,
             upon
             those
             (
             seemingly
             )
             
               Temporal
               Promises
            
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             Sadduces
             would
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             but
             cavilled
             at
             it
             ;
             )
             in
             so
             much
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             but
             even
             the
             Women
             embraced
             it
             (
             even
             before
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ;
             )
             
               I
               know
               saith
               Martha
            
             (
             of
             her
             dead
             Brother
             
               Lazarus
               )
               that
               he
               shall
               Rise
               again
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             Joh.
             11.24
             .
             And
             ,
             of
             such
             
               Spiritual
               Senses
            
             ,
             we
             have
             copious
             Instances
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             frequently
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             did
             without
             any
             reluctances
             ,
             readily
             embrace
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             more
             clearly
             declared
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             wholly
             new
             to
             them
             ;
             )
             so
             neither
             do
             we
             find
             in
             them
             any
             Reluctance
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Trinity
             (
             for
             which
             ,
             in
             likelihood
             ,
             they
             had
             in
             like
             manner
             been
             before
             prepared
             :
             )
             but
             readily
             closed
             with
             the
             Form
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Name
            
             (
             not
             
               Names
               )
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             And
             that
             Solemn
             Benediction
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.14
             .
             
               The
               grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               with
               you
               all
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             Where
             we
             have
             all
             the
             Three
             Persons
             reckoned
             together
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             also
             in
             that
             celebrated
             place
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.7
             .
             
               The
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               these
               Three
               are
               One.
            
             And
             as
             they
             had
             been
             
             before
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Joh.
             14.26
             .
             
               The
               Comforter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whom
               the
               Father
               will
               send
               in
               My
               Name
               ,
               He
               shall
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             Joh.
             15.26
             .
             
               The
               Comforter
               whom
               I
               will
               send
               unto
               you
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               which
               Proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               He
               shall
               testify
               of
               Me.
            
             And
             (
             to
             name
             no
             more
             places
             )
             Mat.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Jesus
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               baptized
               ,
               went
               straitway
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               :
               And
               lo
               ,
               the
               heav●ns
               were
               opened
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               (
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             )
             
               saw
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               descending
               like
               a
               Dove
               ,
               and
               lighting
               upon
               Him
               :
               And
               lo
               ,
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               My
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             Consideration
             which
             doth
             confirm
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             was
             not
             unknown
             to
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             before
             Christ
             :
             From
             the
             footsteps
             thereof
             yet
             extant
             in
             Heathen
             Writers
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             well
             known
             (
             to
             those
             conversant
             in
             such
             Studies
             )
             that
             much
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Learning
             (
             their
             Philosophy
             ,
             Theology
             ,
             and
             Mythology
             )
             was
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Jews
             ;
             though
             much
             Disguised
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Ridiculed
             by
             them
             .
             Which
             things
             though
             they
             be
             Fabulous
             ,
             as
             disguised
             in
             a
             Romantick
             dress
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             good
             Evidence
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               Truth
               in
               History
            
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             those
             Fables
             .
          
           
             None
             doubts
             but
             
             Ovid's
             Fable
             of
             the
             Chaos
             (
             of
             which
             all
             things
             were
             made
             )
             took
             its
             rise
             from
             
             Moses's
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             :
             And
             
             Deucalion's
             Flood
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             Noah
             :
             and
             the
             
             Titan's
             fighting
             against
             the
             Gods
             ,
             from
             the
             Builders
             of
             
             Babel's
             Tower
             :
             And
             that
             of
             Two-faced
             Janus
             ,
             from
             
             Noah's
             looking
             backward
             &
             forward
             to
             the
             World
             before
             and
             since
             the
             Flood
             .
             And
             many
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             may
             see
             in
             
               Natalis
               Comes
            
             ,
             in
             Bochartus
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             And
             of
             which
             we
             have
             a
             large
             Collection
             in
             Theophilus
             Gale's
             
               Court
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             .
             And
             in
             Dr.
             
             Duport's
             
               Gnomologia
               Homerica
            
             ;
             wherein
             is
             a
             Collection
             of
             
             Homer's
             Sayings
             ,
             
             which
             look
             like
             Allusions
             to
             like
             Passages
             in
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             borrowed
             (
             most
             of
             them
             )
             from
             those
             Books
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             before
             
             Homer's
             time
             ;
             who
             yet
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Ancient
             and
             most
             Famed
             of
             Heathen
             Writers
             .
          
           
             Plato
             hath
             borrowed
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Philosophy
             ,
             History
             ,
             and
             Theology
             ,
             from
             the
             Jewish
             learning
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             hath
             obtained
             the
             Title
             of
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               Moses
               disguised
               in
               a
               Greek
               dress
               .
            
             And
             ,
             may
             seem
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             of
             Jews
             was
             odious
             ,
             to
             cite
             them
             rather
             by
             the
             names
             of
             certain
             
               Barbarians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Phoenicians
               ,
               Egyptians
            
             &c.
             
             From
             that
             Title
             of
             God
             in
             Exodus
             ,
             I
             AM
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             or
             from
             the
             Equivalent
             names
             of
             Jah
             and
             Jehovah
             )
             he
             borrows
             his
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             
               the
               Being
            
             ,
             (
             or
             
               that
               which
               Is
               ,
               )
               the
               very
               Being
               ,
               the
               true
               Being
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             Titles
             he
             gives
             to
             the
             Supreme
             God.
             For
             his
             
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             he
             reckons
             the
             best
             Argument
             to
             be
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             
               a
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             by
             Tradition
             from
             certain
             Ancients
             ,
             who
             lived
             (
             as
             he
             speaks
             )
             
               nearer
               to
               the
               Gods
            
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             he
             had
             borrowed
             even
             this
             Phrase
             from
             Deut.
             4.7
             .
             
               What
               nation
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               who
               hath
               God
               so
               Nigh
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             )
             And
             much
             more
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             noted
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             thinking
             (
             as
             the
             Socinians
             would
             have
             us
             )
             that
             St.
             John
             did
             but
             Platonize
             ,
             and
             borrowed
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
             Plato's
             Trinity
             ;
             that
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             that
             Plato
             borrowed
             his
             Trinity
             (
             as
             he
             did
             many
             other
             things
             )
             from
             the
             
               Jewish
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             though
             by
             him
             disguised
             :
             And
             take
             it
             for
             a
             good
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             was
             then
             not
             unknown
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               Mundo
            
             ;
             which
             is
             
               de
               Dei
               Nominibus
            
             :
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               but
               One
               ,
               hath
               many
               Names
               :
            
             And
             amongst
             those
             many
             ,
             he
             reckons
             that
             of
             the
             
               Tres
               Parcae
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             or
             as
             we
             call
             them
             ,
             
               the
               Three
               Destinies
               (
               Atropas
               ,
               Clotho
               ,
            
             and
             Lachesis
             ;
             whom
             he
             doth
             accommodate
             to
             the
             three
             diversities
             
             of
             
               Time
               ;
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               future
               ,
               )
            
             to
             be
             One
             of
             these
             Names
             .
             Which
             ,
             though
             numbred
             as
             Three
             ,
             are
             but
             this
             
               One
               God.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             And
             cites
             Plato
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             both
             Plato
             and
             Aristotle
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               Three
               Somewhats
            
             may
             be
             
               One
               God.
            
             And
             this
             ,
             in
             likelihood
             ,
             they
             derived
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Learning
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             say
             the
             like
             of
             their
             
               three
               Judges
            
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             
               Minos
               ,
               Radamanthus
            
             and
             Aeacus
             .
             which
             thing
             though
             it
             be
             Fabulous
             ,
             yet
             it
             implies
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             then
             a
             Notion
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             
               Soul's
               Immortality
            
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             who
             should
             take
             Account
             of
             mens
             Actions
             in
             this
             World.
             And
             both
             these
             Notions
             they
             had
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Learning
             ;
             from
             whence
             their
             most
             sublime
             Notions
             were
             derived
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             I
             might
             add
             that
             of
             their
             three-shap'd
             Chimaera
             ;
             which
             their
             Poets
             feign
             to
             have
             been
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Homer
             one
             of
             their
             most
             Ancient
             Poets
             .
             And
             that
             of
             Cerberus
             ,
             their
             three-headed
             Porter
             of
             the
             other
             World.
             
          
           
             Which
             Poetical
             Fictions
             ,
             though
             invented
             perhaps
             to
             ridicule
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             do
             yet
             at
             last
             argue
             that
             they
             had
             then
             some
             notices
             of
             a
             Trinity
             ,
             (
             of
             
               Three
               Somewhats
            
             which
             were
             yet
             but
             One.
             )
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             ridiculed
             it
             .
          
           
             Our
             Adversaries
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             may
             please
             themselves
             with
             the
             Fansy
             ,
             that
             Chimaera
             and
             Cerberus
             are
             brought
             in
             to
             prove
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             mistake
             the
             point
             :
             We
             are
             not
             now
             Proving
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             already
             settled
             on
             a
             firmer
             Foundation
             ;
             )
             but
             inquiring
             ,
             whether
             this
             Doctrine
             were
             then
             known
             .
             And
             as
             we
             think
             it
             a
             good
             argument
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             known
             in
             
             Lucian's
             time
             ,
             (
             and
             known
             to
             
               him
               ,
            
             )
             because
             Lucian
             doth
             Scoff
             at
             it
             ;
             which
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             known
             nothing
             of
             it
             :
             So
             is
             it
             a
             good
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             to
             have
             been
             then
             known
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             ridiculed
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             proves
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             then
             prophane
             Wits
             to
             ridicule
             it
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             now
             to
             
               Blaspheme
               the
               Trinity
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               three-headed
               
               Monster
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             this
             〈◊〉
             Wit
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             stollen
             from
             wittier
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             ,
             known
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             before
             Christ
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             there
             be
             great
             Presumptions
             that
             it
             was
             so
             known
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               Resurrection
               :
            
             )
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             taught
             it
             now
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             any
             will
             yet
             be
             so
             obstinate
             as
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
             either
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             upon
             pretence
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             was
             known
             to
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             ,
             (
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             so
             clearly
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             cavil
             at
             places
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             alledged
             to
             prove
             either
             ;
             )
             we
             must
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             instruct
             them
             better
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               Three
               Persons
               ,
               but
               One
               Eternal
               and
               Ever
               blessed
               God
               ;
               be
               Praise
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               ,
               Now
               and
               for
               Evermore
               ,
            
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           BY
           reason
           of
           the
           Authors
           absence
           from
           the
           Press
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           ,
           some
           mistakes
           have
           happened
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Letters
           and
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           some
           things
           omitted
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           been
           inserted
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           came
           so
           late
           to
           the
           Printers
           hands
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           well
           be
           done
           without
           d●scomposing
           his
           Affairs
           .
           Of
           both
           which
           it
           is
           thought
           fit
           thus
           to
           direct
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           LEt
           .
           I.
           p.
           12.
           l.
           6.
           for
           Divisions
           read
           Dimensions
           .
           p.
           13.
           l
           6.
           dele
           Three
           .
           p
           18.
           l.
           7.
           for
           Meaning
           read
           Memory
           .
        
         
           Let.
           II.
           p.
           ●
           .
           l.
           21.
           for
           that
           read
           shall
           .
        
         
           Let.
           III.
           p.
           30.
           l.
           11.
           as
           a
           separate
           Existence
           .
           p
           32
           l.
           7.
           as
           to
           be
           .
           p.
           37.
           
             l.
             ult
             .
             for
          
           Those
           read
           These
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           18
           known
           p.
           57.
           l.
           7.
           for
           sure
           read
           save
           .
        
         
           Let.
           IV.
           p.
           7.
           l.
           20.
           for
           toil
           read
           talk
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           2.
           as
           well
           as
           .
        
         
           Let.
           V.
           p.
           6.
           l.
           22.
           dele
           of
           .
           p.
           7.
           l.
           19.
           for
           any
           read
           my
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           10.
           read
           1
           Joh.
           5.20
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           18.
           for
           Israel
           read
           Jacob.
           p.
           18.
           l.
           13.
           doth
           not
           well
           p.
           21.
           l.
           14.
           said
           so
           much
           .
        
         
           Let.
           VI.
           p.
           4.
           l.
           1.
           for
           Nor
           read
           Now.
           p.
           9.
           l.
           28.
           for
           then
           read
           t●ere
           .
           p.
           10.
           l.
           28.
           for
           London
           read
           Leyden
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           19.
           at
           least
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           30.
           for
           This
           read
           Thus.
           p.
           14.
           l.
           33.
           for
           as
           read
           in
           l.
           34.
           thee
           only
           ,
           the.
           p.
           17.
           l.
           6.
           for
           Railing
           read
           Ranting
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           2.
           was
           not
           then
           .
           l.
           13.
           beside
           that
           in
           .
        
         
           Let.
           VII
           .
           p.
           6.
           l
           28.
           
           Possibility
           .
           p.
           7.
           l.
           27.
           for
           fourt●
           read
           fault
           .
           p.
           10.
           
             l.
             pen.
          
           All-comprehensive
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           20.
           
           Father
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           5.
           afte●
           Notion●
           ,
           add
           further
           than
           they
           are
           revealed
           .
           
             l.
             pen.
          
           Words
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           13.
           
           Hands
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           13.
           to
           Answer
           .
           l.
           23.
           for
           one
           read
           me
           .
        
         
           Serm.
           p.
           15.
           l.
           14.
           exegerical
           .
           p.
           19
           l.
           7.
           
           God.
           p.
           22.
           l.
           19.
           for
           for
           read
           or
           .
           l.
           21.
           for
           er
           read
           fer
           .
           P.
           61.
           l.
           9.
           read
           Author
           .
           P.
           73.
           l.
           3.
           read
           were
           framed
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ADDITIONS
           .
        
         
           
             LET.
             I.
          
           p.
           2.
           l.
           1.
           after
           united
           ,
           add
           
             or
             intimately
             One.
          
           p.
           12.
           l.
           21.
           after
           Cube
           ,
           add
           ,
           (
           
             there
             being
             no
             limits
             in
             nature
             ,
             greater
             than
             which
             a
             Cube
             cannot
             be
          
           )
           .
        
         
           
             Let.
             III.
          
           p.
           16.
           l.
           18.
           
           Add
           this
           Marginal
           Note
           ,
           
             The
             Saxon
             word
          
           Hel
           or
           Helle
           ,
           
             (
             whence
             comes
             the
             English
             word
          
           Hell
           ,
           )
           
             doth
             not
             properly
             or
             necessarily
             import
          
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Damned
           ;
           
             But
             may
             be
             indifferently
             taken
             for
          
           Hell
           ,
           hole
           ,
           or
           hollow
           place
           :
           
             Which
             are
             all
             words
             of
             the
             same
             original
             .
          
           Helan
           
             (
             to
             hide
             ,
             or
             cover
             ,
             )
          
           Hole
           
             (
             cavitas
             ,
          
           )
           Hol
           
             (
             cavus
             )
             hollow
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             used
             in
             a
             restrained
             sense
             ;
             it
             is
             Metonymical
             ,
             or
             Synecdochical
             ;
             as
             when
          
           Hole
           or
           Pit
           ,
           
             is
             put
             for
             the
          
           Grave
           ,
           
             and
             the
             like
          
           .
           p.
           19.
           l.
           2.
           
           Add
           ,
           
             So
             that
             I
             take
             the
             plain
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             :
          
           He
           was
           
             (
             for
             some
             time
          
           )
           in
           that
           Hell
           ,
           or
           Hades
           
             (
             what
             ever
             by
             that
             word
             be
             meant
          
           )
           ;
           wherein
           
             (
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
          
           )
           he
           was
           not
           left
           ;
           
             but
             was
          
           Raised
           from
           it
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           16.
           
           Add
           ,
           
             Beside
             this
             Letter
             of
             thanks
             from
             his
             Partner
             in
             the
             Disputation
             ;
             there
             was
             another
             from
          
           Sandius
           
             himself
             ,
             (
             not
             Printed
             ,
             but
             in
             Manuscript
             ,
             )
             acknowledging
             a
             like
             conviction
             .
             Of
             which
          
           Wittichius
           
             recites
             an
             Extract
             ,
             in
             his
          
           Causa
           Spiritus
           Sancti
           Victrix
           demonstrata
           ,
           à
           Christophoro
           Wittichio
           .
           Lugduni
           Batavorum
           ,
           apud
           Cornelium
           Boutestein
           ,
           1682.
           
        
         
           
             Let.
             IV.
          
           p.
           36.
           l.
           26.
           after
           Athanasius
           ,
           Add
           ,
           
             (
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             me
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             written
             by
             Him
             or
             some
             Other
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             find
             it
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture
             .
          
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           same
           line
           ,
           Add
           
             (
             Wherein
             yet
             I
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             encourage
             dangerous
             Errors
             :
             For
             the
             Errors
             are
             equally
             Dangerous
             ,
             and
             equally
             Fundamental
             ;
             whether
             I
             do
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             Anathematize
             them
             .
             )
          
           p.
           38.
           at
           the
           End
           ;
           Add
           
             Jan.
             13.
             1690
             
             /
             1.
             
             Yours
             ,
          
           John
           Wallis
           .
        
         
           
             Let.
             VI.
          
           p.
           9.
           l.
           25.
           
           Add
           this
           Marginal
           Note
           .
           Socinus
           
             's
             Words
             are
             these
          
           :
           Velim
           autem
           scias
           ,
           me
           duplici
           de
           causa
           (
           praeter
           eam
           quam
           ipse
           commemoras
           )
           ab
           ista
           quaestione
           ,
           De
           Animae
           Immortalitate
           ,
           abstinuisse
           .
           Nam
           &
           mihi
           res
           erat
           cum
           homine
           qui
           me
           calumniandi
           ,
           inque
           omnium
           invidiam
           vocandi
           ,
           omnem
           occasionem
           quaerebat
           .
           Necdum
           mihi
           ,
           quid
           de
           quaestione
           ista
           statuendum
           sit
           ,
           plane
           exploratum
           erat
           ;
           quemadmodum
           nec
           hodie
           quidem
           est
           .
           Tantum
           id
           mihi
           videtur
           statui
           posse
           ;
           Post
           hanc
           vitam
           ,
           animam
           seu
           animum
           hominis
           non
           ita
           per
           se
           subsistere
           ut
           praemia
           utla
           poenasvé
           sentiat
           ,
           vel
           etiam
           ista
           sentiendi
           sit
           capax
           .
           Quae
           mea
           Firma
           Opinio
           facile
           potest
           ex
           Disputatione
           ista
           colligi
           :
           Cum
           ex
           multis
           quae
           identidem
           à
           me
           ibi
           dicuntur
           ;
           Tum
           ex
           ea
           ipsa
           ,
           de
           qua
           praecipuè
           agitur
           ,
           sententia
           mea
           .
           Nam
           quamvis
           ,
           cum
           ipso
           Puccio
           disputans
           ,
           (
           qui
           ,
           ut
           immortalitatem
           primi
           hominis
           ante
           peccatum
           probaret
           ,
           animi
           ipsius
           Immortalitatem
           mihi
           objiciebat
           ,
           )
           ostendi
           ,
           non
           propterea
           dici
           posse
           hominem
           immortalem
           quia
           anima
           ipsius
           non
           moriatur
           :
           Tamen
           satis
           apparet
           me
           sentire
           ,
           non
           ita
           vivere
           ,
           post
           
           hominis
           ipsius
           mortem
           ,
           animam
           ejus
           ,
           ut
           per
           se
           praemiorum
           poenarúmve
           capax
           existat
           :
           Cum
           in
           ipso
           primo
           homine
           ,
           totius
           Immortalitatis
           rationem
           uni
           gratiae
           Divinae
           trib●o
           ;
           nec
           in
           ipsa
           Creatione
           quidquam
           Immortalis
           Vitae
           agnosco
           .
           
             Socini
             Epist.
             5.
             ad
             Volkelium
             ;
             die
             16.
             
             Novembris
             ,
             Anno
             ,
             1596.
             
          
        
         
           
             Let.
             VI.
          
           p.
           12.
           l.
           3.
           
           Add
           this
           Marginal
           Note
           :
           Sandiru
           
             's
             Words
             are
             these
             (
             cited
             by
          
           Wittichius
           
             in
             his
          
           Causa
           Spiritus
           Sancti
           Victrix
           ,
           
             pag.
             4.
          
           )
           Jam
           finitis
           illis
           quae
           ad
           Librum
           tuum
           regerenda
           duxi
           (
           praeter
           ea
           quae
           satis
           à
           Socio
           meo
           responsum
           puto
           ,
           )
           Oro
           te
           ne
           graveris
           ulteriùs
           hoc
           argumentum
           prosequi
           ;
           quò
           tandem
           Veritas
           ,
           si
           fieri
           possit
           ,
           patefiat
           ;
           &
           velut
           scintilla
           ex
           silice
           ad
           Chalybem
           alliso
           prosiliat
           .
           Nam
           ingenuè
           fateor
           ,
           mihi
           conjecturam
           mean
           longè
           verisimiliorem
           visam
           ,
           antequam
           Librum
           tuum
           ,
           quo
           me
           docere
           aggressus
           es
           ,
           legissem
           .
           Non
           parùm
           &
           contulit
           ad
           eam
           debilitandam
           ,
           consideratio
           mea
           ,
           
             Joh.
             1.32
             ,
             33.
          
           
           &
           
             Mat.
             4.
             
             ●1
          
           .
           Nam
           postquam
           in
           Baptismo
           Spiritus
           Sanctus
           super
           Christum
           descendit
           ,
           &
           super
           eum
           mansit
           ,
           eumque
           in
           desertum
           duxit
           ,
           nec
           ab
           eo
           recessit
           ;
           (
           cum
           non
           verisimile
           sit
           Christum
           tentationem
           Satanae
           sine
           Spiritus
           Sancti
           auxilio
           superâsse
           ;
           )
           finita
           demum
           tentatione
           dicuntur
           Angeli
           accessisse
           &
           ministrâsse
           ei
           .
           Quod
           si
           itaque
           conjectura
           mea
           consistere
           non
           possit
           ,
           ut
           vix
           possit
           ,
           perpendendum
           erit
           ,
           an
           non
           Spiritus
           Sanctus
           possint
           esse
           septem
           Spiritus
           Principales
           ;
           vel
           ,
           multitudo
           Spirituum
           longè
           subtiliorum
           caeteris
           Angelorum
           ordinibus
           ,
           fortean
           naturâ
           ipsâ
           :
           Et
           an
           per
           hanc
           hypothesin
           salvari
           possint
           omnes
           difficultates
           contra
           conjecturam
           meam
           hactenus
           product●
           .
           Novi
           quendam
           qui
           sentit
           ,
           Spiritum
           Sanctum
           quidem
           esse
           unam
           Personam
           ,
           camque
           creatam
           ,
           sed
           totum
           Vniversum
           Essentia
           sua
           pervadentem
           .
           Valdè
           autem
           dubito
           an
           haec
           sententia
           subsistere
           queat
           .
           Illa
           de
           una
           Persona
           Spiritus
           Sancti
           comprehensis
           sub
           eo
           Angelis
           tanquam
           ejus
           ministris
           &
           satellitibus
           ;
           mihi
           non
           admodum
           arridet
           .
           Si
           autem
           horum
           nihil
           verum
           comperiatur
           ;
           tum
           demum
           mihi
           verisimillimum
           videbitur
           ,
           Spiritum
           Sanctum
           cum
           Deo
           Patre
           ejusque
           Verbo
           ,
           unum
           Deum
           ,
           unam
           Substantiam
           ,
           unum
           Individuum
           esse
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A67417-e220
           
             Heb.
             9.15
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             Heb.
             12.28
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.53
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             Col.
             10.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Rom.
             5.10
             ,
             11.
             
               &
               alibi
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.2
             .
             Joh.
             1.29
             .
             Heb.
             9.12
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.14
             .
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             2
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             17.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             Tit.
             2.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67417-e15010
           
             *
             For
             I
             take
             the
             Hebrew
             Pronouns
             Hu
             and
             Hi
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             commonly
             render
             by
             
               He
               ,
               She
            
             ,
             or
             It
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Gender
             varies
             )
             to
             be
             Derivatives
             from
             the
             Verb
             Havah
             or
             Hajah
             which
             signifies
             
               To
               Be.
            
             Not
             that
             I
             take
             Hu
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             Name
             of
             God
             (
             as
             are
             Jah
             and
             Jehovah
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Verbs
             ,
             )
             But
             an
             Appellative
             w●rd
             ,
             common
             to
             the
             Creatures
             also
             ;
             but
             here
             Emphatically
             appl●ed
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             are
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             which
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Creatures
             al●o
             ;
             for
             ●hey
             also
             are
             ,
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             And
             the
             Latin
             P●onouns
             
               is
               ,
               id
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             or
             it
             )
             when
             Relatively
             taken
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             of
             their
             Antecedent
             to
             which
             t●●y
             Relate
             :
             But
             when
             put
             A●solutely
             without
             an
             Antecedent
             ;
             they
             are
             of
             alike
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Quid
             taken
             Substantively
             :
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             according
             ●o
             which
             we
             use
             to
             say
             (
             even
             in
             our
             Metaphys●cks
             )
             
               Ens
               &
               Aliquid
               con●ertunt●r
            
             ,
             (
             He
             or
             It
             ,
             so
             taken
             ar●
             of
             the
             same
             import
             ,
             with
             
               a
               Being
            
             ,
             or
             
               What
               Is.
            
             )
             And
             the
             Learned
             Gat●ker
             (
             than
             whom
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             we
             have
             a
             better
             Critick
             ;
             more
             Judicious
             or
             more
             Acute
             ;
             )
             though
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               ●tylo
               Novi
               Instrumenti
               ,
               contra
               Pfochenium
               ,
            
             )
             he
             do
             n●t
             take
             Hu
             to
             be
             a
             
               Proper
               Name
            
             of
             God
             (
             but
             communicable
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             however
             here
             Emphatic●ll●
             applied
             to
             him
             :
             )
             Yet
             doth
             allow
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             others
             (
             o●
             which
             he
             gives
             divers
             instances
             )
             it
             is
             used
             for
             the
             
               Ve●b
               Substantive
               (
               Sum
            
             ,
             or
             Est.
             )
             Which
             is
             the
             same
             wi●●●hat
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             Imports
             a
             Being
             ,
             or
             
               to
               Be
            
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             signally
             applied
             to
             G●d
             ,
             ●is
             Absolute
             ,
             Infinite
             ,
             Independent
             ▪
             Self-Being
             .
             )
             And
             so
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Septuagi●ts
             did
             〈◊〉
             und●rstand
             it
             ,
             who
             render
             
               Ani
               Hu
            
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             AM
             ;
             (
             and
             the
             Vu●gar
             Latin
             b●
             〈◊〉
             Sum
             ;
             )
             and
             in
             the
             New
             T●stam●●t
             (
             which
             commonly
             ●ollows
             the
             Phrase
             o●
             the
             ●ept●●gints
             )
             Christ
             says
             it
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               Before
               Abraham
               Was
            
             (
             not
             
               I
               Was
            
             ,
             but
             )
             
               I
               Am
            
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             importing
             ●hereby
             his
             Permanent
             and
             Ins●ccessive
             Being
             :
             co-exis●ent
             to
             all
             the
             〈…〉
             (
             Successive
             )
             Duration
             ;
             Past
             ,
             Present
             ,
             and
             Future
             :
             
               the
               same
               Yes●erday
               ,
               and
               To-da●
               ▪
               and
               fo●
               e●er
               .
            
             The
             differe●ce
             between
             is
             or
             id
             Relatively
             tak●n
             (
             r●lating
             to
             what
             we
             call
             〈◊〉
             Antecedent
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             same
             taken
             Absolutely
             (
             without
             such
             reference
             to
             other
             〈◊〉
             it selfe
             ;
             )
             is
             much
             the
             same
             as
             between
             (
             what
             the
             Logi●ians
             call
             )
             
               Est
               secundi
               ●djecti
            
             (
             which
             is
             but
             a
             Copula
             to
             join
             the
             Predicate
             with
             the
             ●ubject
             .
             )
             and
             
               Est
               ●●rr●
               adjecti
            
             ;
             where
             it self
             is
             (
             or
             doth
             include
             )
             the
             Predicate
             .
             As
             when
             
               S●crat●●
               Est
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             r●solved
             by
             
               Socrates
               Est
               Ens
            
             ,
             or
             
               Est
               Existens
            
             ;
             The
             word
             Est
             ,
             so
             taken
             ,
             including
             〈◊〉
             the
             Copula
             and
             the
             Predicate
             :
             Like
             as
             id
             or
             quid
             Substantively
             taken
             ,
             is
             not
             
               Relative
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Absolute
            
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             with
             Ens.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             one
             Great
             Bible
             of
             this
             Tr●nslation
             ,
             (
             amo●gst
             Mr.
             
             Selden's
             Books
             in
             the
             Bodleyan
             Library
             )
             
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               in
               ●●urches
            
             (
             as
             we
             are
             told
             in
             th●
             Title
             page
             )
             printed
             (
             if
             I
             do
             not
             mis-remember
             t●e
             date
             )
             abo●●
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edw●rd
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             or
             the
             end
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eig●th
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             Name
             JA.
             But
             in
             all
             other
             (
             whether
             Psalters
             or
             Bibles
             ,
             Old
             or
             New
             )
             of
             that
             Translation
             (
             that
             I
             have
             consulted
             )
             it
             is
             Yea.
             Of
             which
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             the
             occasion
             at
             first
             was
             this
             :
             The
             Hebrew
             Letter
             ,
             by
             different
             persons
             ,
             is
             differently
             called
             Jod
             and
             Yod
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             that
             Name
             to
             be
             written
             in
             English
             Ja
             or
             Ya
             .
             Which
             being
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             in
             some
             Books
             written
             or
             printed
             Ya
             ;
             some
             after-Printer
             thinking
             it
             to
             be
             mis-printed
             for
             yea
             ,
             did
             so
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             Correct
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Error
             hath
             thence
             been
             propagated
             eversince
             .
             Yet
             this
             having
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             been
             discovered
             by
             some-body
             ,
             some
             while
             since
             ;
             I
             find
             in
             divers
             late
             Editions
             of
             the
             Psalter
             ,
             or
             Psalms
             in
             our
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             (
             which
             follows
             that
             Translation
             )
             it
             is
             thus
             printed
             
               praise
               him
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               rej●yce
               before
               him
               ,
            
             (
             with
             a
             Comma
             before
             and
             after
             yea
             ,
             )
             leaving
             it
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             to
             refer
             Yea
             (
             or
             Ya
             )
             to
             the
             former
             Clause
             ,
             as
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             the
             latter
             Clause
             as
             the
             Affirmative
             particle
             yea
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Original
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             Translations
             (
             that
             I
             have
             observed
             )
             in
             any
             Language
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             name
             Jah
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             equivalent
             thereunto
             ;
             as
             doubtless
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             in
             Isa.
             41.10
             .
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               help
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               help
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               and
               thy
               Redeemer
            
             ;
             and
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               Wind
            
             (
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Ruach
               )
               shall
               carry
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Whirl-wind
               shall
               scatter
               them
               :
            
             Is
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             (
             rendred
             into
             Latin
             )
             
               Ne
               timeas
               ,
               quia
               in
               adjutorium
               tuum
               erit
               Verbum
               meum
               .
               Ne
               timeas
               ,
               quia
               Verbum
               meum
               erit
               in
               adjutorium
               tuum
               .
               Ne
               t●meatis
               ,
               —
               Verbum
               meum
               est
               in
               auxilium
               vestrum
               ,
               dicit
               dominus
               &
               Redemptor
               vester
               .
               Ventus
            
             (
             seu
             Spiritus
             )
             
               abripiet
               eos
               ,
               &
               Verbum
               ejus
               disperget
               eos
               ,
               quasi
               Turbo
               stipulas
               .
            
             (
             Where
             we
             have
             God
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             .
             )
             So
             in
             Isai.
             48.11
             .
             
               For
               my
               own
               sake
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               sake
               will
               I
               do
               it
               :
            
             and
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             
               Hea●ken
               unto
               Me
            
             :
             and
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             
               My
               hand
               hath
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               my
               right
               hand
               hath
               spanned
               the
               heavens
               :
            
             and
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               I
               have
               called
               him
               :
            
             and
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               Come
               ye
               near
               unto
               me
               ,
               hear
               ye
               this
               :
            
             Are
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             ,
             
               Propter
               Nomen
               meum
               ,
               propter
               Verbum
               meum
               faci●m
               .
               Obedite
               Verbo
               meo
               .
               In
               Verbo
               meo
               fundavi
               terram
               ,
               &
               in
               Potentia
               mea
               appendi
               coelos
               .
            
             (
             Where
             again
             we
             have
             God
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             or
             
               Spirit
               .
               )
               In
               Verbo
               meo
               pepigi
               pactum
               cum
               Abraham
               patre
               vestro
               ,
               &
               vocavi
               eum
               .
               Accedite
               ad
               Verbum
               meum
               ,
               audite
               haec
               .
            
             And
             ,
             at
             the
             like
             rate
             ,
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .